Go to top

1156-1159 CE Syrian Quakes

by Jefferson Williams









Introduction & Summary

A relentless sequence of earthquakes struck Syria, particularly northern Syria, between 1156 and 1159 CE. The earthquakes caused widespread death and destruction and were written about by a host of authors. One contemporaneous author from Damascus, Ibn al-Qalanisi, produced a detailed record of many of the shocks and the ensuing havoc however, because he was residing in Damascus, he relied on reports from northern Syria. This and the fact that there appears to have been multiple shocks during each event(s) adds a bit chronological uncertainty as to the exact dates when the destruction was at its worst up north. Five of what appear to be some of the larger earthquakes are documented in the Textual Evidence section and briefly discussed in the table below. Further details about these earthquakes, including possible archaeoseismic evidence, can be found in Ambraseys (2009) and Guidoboni and Comastri (2005).
Event(s) Date(s) from
Jefferson Williams
Date(s) from
Ambraseys (2009)
Date(s) from
Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)
Summaries
13 October 1156 CE Hama, Apamea, and Aleppo Quake(s) 13 October 1156 CE 13 October 1156 CE 13 October 1156 CE
Summary

Writing from Damascus, contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi wrote that during the night of 13 October 1156 CE (25 Sha'ban A.H. 551), another earthquake filled hearts with fear from dawn and then throughout the day with about 40 shocks. Although people in Damascus were frightened, the city was spared consequences. Most of the houses in Shaizar collapsed and many people died. People fled the towns of Kafar Tab and Hama indicating collapses there as well. Aleppo, apparently also, suffered damage. One of the towers of Apamea collapsed as a result of this shock. Foreshocks were reported on 27 September and 10 October. Late source as-Suyuti, sometimes quoting Abu Shama, added 3 more potential foreshocks in May of 1156 CE. Ambraseys (2009) noted that Abu Shmama's account (written about 100 years after the event) of the 18 May 1156 CE shock bore a strong similarity to Ibn al-Qalanisi's description of the main shock on 13 October and was probably misdated by Abu Shama. After what appears to be the main shock on 13 October, a little more than a dozen sizeable shocks were reported as being felt in Damascus leading up to a destructive earthquake on 8 and/or 9 December which damaged Aleppo.

Contemporaneous source Gregory the Priest appears to have described the same earthquake which he says was was felt everywhere with many Muslim towns on the confines of Arabia, near Aleppo, collapsed to their very foundations. He added that Christian lands were much less affected and that an incalculable number of aftershocks continued without interruption for 14 months. Depending on the translation, he dated the initial shock to 26 Oct. 1156 CE or 26 Nov. 1157 CE. This appears to be a description of the 13 Oct 1156 CE Hama, Afamya, and Aleppo Quake(s) and may indicate that multiple strong events were experienced over ~2-8 weeks.

9 December 1156 CE Aleppo Quake(s) 9 December 1156 CE 9 December 1156 CE 9 December 1156 CE
Summary

Writing from Damascus, contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi wrote that during the night of 9 December 1156 CE (23 Shawwal A.H. 551), there was a tremendous earthquake followed by innumerable aftershocks. Damascus was shaken but spared. Reports of damage came from from Shayzar, Aleppo, Kafar Tab, and Hamat. Many deaths were reported in Aleppo due to house collapses and the inhabitants of Kafar Tab and Hamat were said to have fled from their town in panic.

Ambraseys (2009) wrote that Abu Shama, writing about 100 years later, stated that ‘one or several earthquakes’ struck on 7–8 December. This was likely based on an account(s) from Damascus. Late source as-Suyuti, who sometimes relied on Abu Shama, reports that one or several earthquakes took place on the night of 8 December 1156 CE (22 Shawwal A.H. 551). No other details were provided and no locations were specified but, depending on as-Suyuti's source, the report may have come from Damascus.

April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s) 2, 3 and/or 4 April 1157 CE 2 April 1157 CE 2 April 1157 CE
Summary

Writing from Damascus, contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi wrote that during the night towards dawn on Wednesday 2 April 1157 CE (19 Safar A.H. 552), there was a tremendous earthquake followed by two aftershocks in the following days. Damascus was shaken but there are no reports of damage to the city. Reports of damage came from from Shayzar, the area around Aleppo, Kafar Tab, Hama, and Apamea. Since 2 April 1157 CE fell on a Tuesday, either the date or day of the week is wrong. If all possibilities are considered, the earthquake struck on 2 or 3 April 1157 CE or there were multiple strong earthquakes on multiple days.

Ambraseys (2009) wrote that Abu Shama, writing about 100 years later, stated that there were three earthquakes on 2, 2–3/3–4 and 4 April which, according to the news which came from the territory of Sham produced considerable effects. Late source as-Suyuti, sometimes relying on Abu Shama, reported that a very violent earthquake occurred on the night of 2 April 1157 CE followed by another earthquake on the night of 3 April 1157 CE. On the next day (4 April 1157 CE), another earthquake struck. as-Suyuti stated that reports from Sham (Syria) indicated that the effects of these earthquakes were considerable. As-Suyuti's source was probably writing from Damascus.

An inscription found commemorating reconstruction of the Mosque of Hasanayin in Hama refers to its collapse in A.H. 552 (13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE) that was likely due to the April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s).

July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s) 14 July 1157 CE 13 July 1157 CE 5 July 1157 CE
Summary

Writing from Damascus, contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi wrote that during the night on Sunday 14 July 1157 CE (19 Safar A.H. 552), a shock occurred, followed by another of lesser intensity. Reports of damage came from from Aleppo, Kafar Tab, Hamat, Afamiyya (Apamea), Hims (Homs), and Tayma'. People were terrified in Aleppo and Hims (Homs) and destruction was reported in Hamat, Kafar Tab, Afamiyya (Apamea), and Tayma'. Structures that had been rebuilt after previous earthquakes were wrecked again.

Late source Abu Shama reports that earthquakes and repeated ground shaking had done damage to destroy the forts, citadels and houses in the provinces, and ruin the fortified towns which would have protected the Muslims [from the Crusader armies] and offered asylum to those who had survived from Hims, Chaizer, Kaferthab, Hamah, etc.. Although Abu Shama only specifies the year of the earthquake as A.H. 552 (13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE), clues in the text indicate he was writing about the July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s).

Even later source as-Suyuti reports that on the night of 14 July 1157 CE two earthquakes struck Damascus. Reports from the north indicated the the residents of Aleppo and Homs were terrified. Widespread destruction was reported from Homs. Destruction was also reported in Hama, Kafart’ab and Taima.

August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) 12 August 1157 CE to ~6 September 1157 CE (multiple shocks) 12, 13, and 16 August 1157 CE and 6 September 1157 CE 9 August to 7 September 1157 CE
Summary

Between August and September of 1157 CE, the 1156-1159 CE Syrian Quakes reached a crescendo. The first note struck around 3 pm on August 12 when contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi described a dreadful earthquake at Damascus, such as had never been seen before. The shocks lasted so long that people fled in terror from their houses and shops. In the ensuing panic and and confusion, the Great Mosque of Damascus was looted. It may have also received light damage from the earthquake. More shocks were felt during the day and into the night. Four days later on 16 August, the shocks returned. They continued for 4 more days. Finally, on or around September 6th 1157 CE, another earthquake struck the city. People fled from their homes towards open spaces and after one of the ensuing aftershocks, the the gates of the city were opened and people poured out - into the fields, the countryside, and the desert. They stayed there for days.

Reports came in from the north speaking of horrific destruction. The citadel and all the houses of Hama had collapsed. Only a handful of people survived. The famous castle of Shaizar had collapsed killing all inside including the governor. Damage extended to the farthest regions of Syria - including the fortresses of Jabala and Jubail. Salamiya was ruined as was al-Rahba and its surroundings. In Aleppo, some, but not all, of the buildings collapsed.

Writing from Baghdad, contemporaneous source Ibn al-Jawzi wrote that an earthquake shook Sham [Greater Syria] in the month of Rajab A.H. 552 (9 August - 7 September 1157 CE). He complied a list of towns affected in Muslim and Crusader controlled territories:

Muslim controlled territory

  • Aleppo - 100 victims.
  • Hama - Almost completely destroyed. Most of the inhabitants died. There were a few survivors.
  • Shaizar - All died except for one woman and her servant.
  • Kafar Tab - No survivors.
  • Apamea - The citadel was destroyed.
  • Homs - Heavy casualties.
  • Ma’arra - Part of the population disappeared.
  • Tell Harran - The tell split in two - exposing graves. Many homes were destroyed.
Crusader controlled territory Benjamin of Tudela visited the area just a few years after the earthquakes struck. He was told that at Tripoli, many perished when the houses and walls collapsed. In Hama, he heard that 20,000 people died. He could have been referring to the August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) of the 1156-1159 CE Syrian Quakes and/or to the 1170 CE Quake(s).

Michael the Syrian, also contemporaneous, reiterated that collapsed structures killed thousands of people in Hama and that the Citadel in Shaizar collapsed - only a woman and her servant survived. In Homs, people fled the town, saving their lives before the houses and the Citadel collapsed. In Aleppo too, people fled and camped outside of town - escaping death from their soon to be collapsed homes. This may suggest that the main shock was preceded by a strong earthquake which frightened people out of their homes (e.g. shocks on 12/13 and 16 August). In Aleppo, 500 people, who perhaps remained in their homes after the first event, died. Kafar Tab and Apamea were equally devastated. Damages extended as far as Rehabot. In Crusader controlled territories, Krak de Chavaliers and 'Arqa completely collapsed. Only the great church in Latakia remained standing - people inside were saved. Repeating Ibn al-Jawzi, he reported that that a fissure opened in Latakia and inside the fissure, a statue was exposed*. Most of Antioch and Tripoli were destroyed.

The anonymous author of Chronicon Ad Annum 1234, who was near contemporaneous, wrote that Shaizar was destroyed and 40,000 people died along with the governor, his children, and his servants. There was a landslide on part of the hill upon which the Citadel was built. Many died in Hama, Salamiya, and surrounding villages.

Ibn al-Athir, writing 25-50 years after the earthquakes, wrote that the citadel at Shaizar collapsed killing all inside - including the governor. At Latakia, a fissure revealed a statue immersed in water*. The strongest shaking was at Shaizar and Hama. Fortresses at Ba`rin and Al Ma'arra [Maarrat an Numan] were also destroyed. In the surrounding area, many people died beneath collapsed structures. Continuous aftershocks were reported to have caused additional damage. Collapses were also reported in Kafar Tab, Apamea, Homs (Emesa), the castle of the Kurds, Arka, and Antioch. Partial damage was reported in many other localities. Survivors from Homs, Shayzar, Kafar Tab, Hamat and other areas fled towards coastal and border regions.

Aleppo native and local Aleppo Historian Kemal ad-Din wrote about 100 years after the earthquakes. Hama, Shaizar, Kafar tâb, Apamea, Ma'arrat-al-No`man, Homs, the citadel of Shoumaimis near Salamiah, as well as other towns in the country of the Franks were described as ruined. At Shaizar, the citadel collapsed on the prince and people of the city and all perished. Numerous deaths were also reported at Krak de Chavliers and Araza. At Latakia a chasm formed and an idol appeared*. Afterwards, the chasm is said to have filled with water. Strangely, he did not mention any damage or destruction in Aleppo.

Damascene Abu Shama wrote about 100 years after the earthquakes struck but seems to have accessed valuable records in Damascus. Houses, Citadels, and Fortresses were destroyed in Homs, Shaizar, Kafar tab, and Hama. The most violent shocks were experienced in Hama and Shaizar - in one stroke they were completely overturned. Neighboring localities such as Hisn Barit, al-Ma’rra and other towns or villages were similarly affected. Multitudes were thought to be dead under the ruins. Nur ad-Din is reported to have provided tax relief to stricken towns and cities. The tax relief edict named Aleppo, Damascus, Homs, Harran, Sinjar, Rahabah, ‘Azaz, al-Ma’rra, Tell Bashir, and ‘Adad al-Arab although, in the case of Damascus, the tax relief was due to Crusader activity.

Bar Hebraeus, a meticulous scholar and clergyman who was reliant on Michael the Syrian, wrote about 125 years after the earthquakes. He listed damages as follows:
  • As for Hama, its fortress and its town and all its large houses fell down upon old men, and women, and children, and tens of thousands of its inhabitants perished therein
  • The fortress of Shaizar fell, every part of it, and only one woman and one eunuch escaped
  • The people of Homs went forth in great haste and were delivered, but their monasteries and its fortress perished
  • The people of Aleppo fled from the city, and sat down outside it for days and were delivered, and their houses were thrown down, but only five hundred souls perished in it
  • And so with Kafar Tab and Apamea - not one man escaped from them
  • Many other places as far as Rahbuth.
  • Also the cities of the Franks (Crusaders), Hisn al-Akrad (Krak de Chavliers) and 'Aria, fell completely
  • In Laodicea (Latakia) only the great church remained, and all those who were in it were delivered. And the ground inside it was rent asunder, and a chasm which was full of clay appeared, and in the middle of the clay a molten image was standing upright*
  • Similarly the greater part of Antioch and Tripoli were destroyed
Damascus native Abu'l-Fida wrote ~200 years after the earthquakes. Hama, Shaizar, Homs, Krak de Chevaliers, Tripoli, and Antioch and surroundings were all reported as being destroyed. In Hama, a school building collapsed and killed all the children inside. No parents came to retrieve their child because the parents were presumably dead as well. The Palace and Castle of Shaizar fell on its owners killing everyone.

Later authors Ibn Tagri Birdi and as-Suyuti, writing ~300-350 years after the earthquakes reiterated previous reports while adding minor additions to the narrative, such as as:
  • The fortress of Apamea collapsed [into the lake] - Ibn Tagri Birdi
  • the Great Mosque of Damascus collapsed - which is likely an embellishment from the fact that it was looted after the first earthquake on 12 August 1157 CE
  • Footnotes

    * embellishments about unusual objects appearing inside of earth fissures abounds in the literature of this time. Treasures of Gold and Jewels was reported in fissures in Taima in NW Arabia after the 1068 CE Quake(s) and an oracular talking mule emerged from an earth fissure in Jazira after the Sabbatical Year Quakes of 749 CE.

Images

Fig. 32 - 1156-59 sequence: shocks felt at Damascus from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)



Fig. 33 - Epicenters in 1156 and 1157 CE from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)



Fig. 34 - 1157 August 9 - September 7 Cumulative Effects from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)



Fig. 3.11 - Isoseismal map of the earthquake of 12 August 1157 from Ambraseys (2009)

  • Fig. 3.11 - An isoseismal map of the earthquake of 12 August 1157 produced by kriging of 32 groups of intensity points. Estimated location: 35.3° N, 36.4° E, MS = 7.2 (±0.3).
  • from Ambraseys (2009)


Textual Evidence

Text (with hotlink) Original Language Biographical Info Religion Date of Composition Location Composed Notes
Damage and Chronology Reports from Textual Sources n/a n/a n/a n/a n/a n/a
Inscription from the Mosque of Hasanayin Arabic Muslim 1157 CE Hamah April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s) - An inscription found commemorating reconstruction of the Mosque of Hasanayin in Hama refers to its collapse in A.H. 552 (13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE) that was likely due to the April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s).
Ibn al-Qalanisi Arabic
Biography

Muslim 12th century CE Damascus
13 Oct 1156 CE Hama, Apamea, and Aleppo Quake(s)

Writing from Damascus, contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi wrote that during the night of 13 October 1156 CE (25 Sha'ban A.H. 551), another earthquake filled hearts with fear from dawn and then throughout the day with about 40 shocks. Although people in Damascus were frightened, the city was spared consequences. Most of the houses in Shaizar collapsed and many people died. People fled the towns of Kafar Tab and Hama indicating collapses there as well. Aleppo, apparently also, suffered damage. One of the towers of Apamea collapsed as a result of this shock. Foreshocks were reported on 27 September and 10 October. After what appears to be the main shock on 13 October, a little more than a dozen sizeable shocks were felt in Damascus leading up to a destructive earthquake on 8 or 9 December which damaged Aleppo.

9 December 1156 CE Aleppo Quake(s)

Writing from Damascus, contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi wrote that during the night of 9 December 1156 CE (23 Shawwal A.H. 551), there was a tremendous earthquake followed by innumerable aftershocks. Damascus was shaken but spared. Reports of damage came from from Shayzar, Aleppo, Kafar Tab, and Hamat. Many deaths were reported in Aleppo due to house collapses and the inhabitants of Kafar Tab and Hamat were said to have fled from their town in panic.

April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s)

Writing from Damascus, contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi wrote that during the night towards dawn on Wednesday 2 April 1157 CE (19 Safar A.H. 552), there was a tremendous earthquake followed by two aftershocks in the following days. Damascus was shaken but there are no reports of damage. Reports of damage came from from Shayzar, the area around Aleppo, Kafar Tab, Hamat, and Afamiyya (Apamea). Since 2 April 1157 CE fell on a Tuesday, either the date or day of the week is wrong. If all possibilities are considered, the earthquake struck on 2 or 3 April 1157 CE or there were multiple strong earthquakes on multiple days.

July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s)

Writing from Damascus, contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi wrote that during the night on Sunday 14 July 1157 CE (19 Safar A.H. 552), a shock occurred, followed by another of lesser intensity. Reports of damage came from from Aleppo, Kafar Tab, Hamat, Afamiyya (Apamea), Hims (Homs), and Tayma'. People were terrified in Aleppo and Hims (Homs), destruction was reported in Hamat, Kafar Tab, Afamiyya (Apamea), and Tayma'. Structures that had been rebuilt after previous earthquakes were wrecked again.

August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Writing from Damascus, contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi wrote about three earthquakes which struck Damascus on 12 August, 16 August, and on or around 6 September 1157 CE.

On 12 August 1157 CE, there was a dreadful earthquake at Damascus, such as had never been seen before. The shocks were reported to have lasted so long that people fled in terror from their houses and shops and other covered places and numerous priceless objects were lost in the confusion at the mosque [the Great Umayyad Mosque]. He also reports that immediately afterwards, there was another shock and that there were more shocks during the evening of that day, in the middle of the night and towards dawn, the last one being weaker than the others.

On 16 August 1157 CE, a dreadful shock spread panic again followed by another shock in the middle of the night and a third at dawn. Further shocks were reported during the night of Saturday, Sunday and Monday, and on other days as well.

On or around 6 September 1157 CE, another earthquake struck Damascus where the inhabitants were panic stricken and fled from their homes and other covered places towards the Great Mosque and open spaces, fearing for their lives. Another shock followed and the gates of the city were opened and people poured out into the countryside, the fields outside the walls and the desert, thus spending some days in anguish and fear. Date and day of the week don't agree for the earthquake on or around 6 September 1157 CE.

Ibn al-Qalanisi also received reports from the north with the horrifying and disquieting news that Hamah together with its citadel and all its houses and dwellings had fallen down upon the heads of its inhabitants, . . . so that none escaped, save the merest handful. The reports also stated that at Shaizar its suburb escaped, except for what had been destroyed earlier, but its famous castle fell down upon its governor . . . and his followers save a few who were without, at Hims the population had fled in panic from the town to its outskirts and themselves escaped, while their dwellings and the citadel were destroyed, at Aleppo some of the buildings were destroyed, and its people left the town, the earthquakes produced hideous effects on more distant castles and fortresses as far as Jabala and Jubail, and Salamiya was ruined and all the places in succession therefrom as far as al-Rahba and its neighborhood. The date of these reports from the north is not certain but most were likely due to the 12 August 1157 CE Quake.

Ibn al-Jawzi Arabic
Biography

Hanbali Sunni Muslim 2nd half of the 12th c. CE Baghdad
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Ibn al-Jawzi wrote that an earthquake had shaken Sham [Greater Syria] in the month of Rajab A.H. 552 (9 August - 7 September 1157 CE) listing towns affected in Muslim and Crusader controlled territories as follows:

Muslim controlled territory

  • Aleppo - 100 victims
  • Hamah - Almost all the inhabitants perished: there were few survivors - almost completely destroyed
  • Caesarea (Guidoboni and Comastri, 2005 lists this as Shayzar) - All were killed except for a woman and her servant
  • Kafar Tab - No survivors
  • Afamyas (Apamea) - The citadel was destroyed
  • Homs - Very heavy casualties among the inhabitants
  • Ma’arra - Part of the population disappeared
  • Tell Harran - The town split in two and tombs appeared in the middle. Numerous houses were destroyed.
Crusader controlled territory
  • Hisn al-Ak’rad - completely destroyed
  • Arqa - completely destroyed
  • ‘Ararat - probably spurious due to distance
  • Latakia - there were many victims, and a statue appeared in a fissure, which subsequently filled with water
  • Tripoli - most of the inhabitants killed
  • Antioch - few people survived
  • the fortress of Shumays, near Salamiyah - taken on the authority of Ibn Zubdat al-Halab, II, 306

Gregory the Priest Western Armenian
Biography

member of the Armenian Apostolic Church Before 1162 CE 13 Oct 1156 CE Hama, Afamya, and Aleppo Quake(s) - Gregory the Priest wrote that an earthquake was felt everywhere with many Muslim towns on the confines of Arabia, near Aleppo, collapsed to their very foundations. He added that Christian lands were much less affected and that an incalculable number of aftershocks continued without interruption for 14 months. Depending on the translation, he dated the initial shock to 26 Oct. 1156 CE or 26 Nov. 1157 CE. This appears to be a description of the 13 Oct 1156 CE Hama, Afamya, and Aleppo Quake(s).
Benjamin of Tudela Hebrew
Biography

Jewish 12th century CE August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) - Benjamin of Tudela refers to past earthquakes in two separate passages. In the 1st passage he notes that at Tripolis in years gone by there was an earthquake, when many Gentiles and Jews perished, for houses and walls fell upon them while adding that there was great destruction at that time throughout the Land of Israel, and more than 20,000 souls perished. In the 2nd passage he notes that some time ago there was a great earthquake in the city [Hama], and 25,000 souls perished in one day, and of about 200 Jews but seventy escaped. He could have been referring to the August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) of the 1156-1159 CE Syrian Quakes and/or to the 1170 CE Quake(s).
Robert of Torigni Latin
Biography

Christian Before 1186 CE Monastery of Mount-Saint-Michel July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s) and/or the August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) - Writing from France, Robert of Torigni wrote a sentence stating that there had been earthquake in 1157 CE in The Crusader States (Outremer) after a Nur ad-Din sieged Caesarea Philippi (Banias) - a battle which began on 18 May ( Fulton, 2018:123). In October 1157 CE, Crusader forces attempted to take Shaizar and Harim - taking advantage of recent seismic destruction ( Fulton, 2018:124). This suggests that Robert was referring to the July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s) and/or the August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s).
Michael the Syrian Syriac
Biography

Syriac Orthodox Church late 12th century CE Mor Hanayo Monastery (aka the Saffron Monastery) August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) - Michael the Syrian wrote about the damage due to multiple earthquakes in A.G. 1469 (1 Oct. 1157 to 30 Sept. 1158 CE) which appears to be dated a bit late as it likely included effects from the August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) and possibly earlier quakes. He listed damages as follows:
  • There were violent earthquakes in Syria, and many places were destroyed
  • At Hamath the citadel of the town, the town itself and all the houses collapsed on their inhabitants . . . thousands of people perished
  • The citadel of Saizar totally collapsed: no-one escaped except for a woman and a eunuch
  • The people of Emessa were seized with fear: they left the town and were saved. Their houses and the citadel were destroyed
  • the people of Aleppo left and spent several days outside the town, and they were saved. Their houses were overturned, and only 500 people died
  • It was the same at Kepher-tab and at Apamea, where no one escaped, and in many places, as far as Rehabot
  • Of the Frankish cities Hesn al-Akrad and ‘Arqa completely collapsed
  • At Laodicea only the great church remained standing, and the people inside were saved. In that city the earth opened and revealed an abyss full of mud, and in the middle of the mud was a molten statue standing upright
  • Most parts of Antioch and Tripoli were destroyed
Chronicon Ad Annum 1234 Syriac
Biography

beginning of the 13th c. CE possibly in Edessa or the Monastery of Mar Bar Sauma near Tegenkar, Turkey August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) - Chronicon Ad Annum 1234 states that in A.G. 1470 (1 Oct. 1158 to 30 Sept. 1159 CE), there was a great earthquake and Sayzar was demolished. 40,000 persons died along with the governor, his children, and his household. Half of a mountain in Sayzar, upon which the citadel was built, collapsed and a great number of people died at Hama, Salamiya, and in many neighboring villages. The date provided (A.G. 1470) is probably off by two years and should be A.G. 1468 (1 Oct. 1156 to 30 Sept. 1157 CE).
Yaqut Arabic
Biography

Muslim between 1224 and 1228 CE Mosul, Alexandria, and Aleppo August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) - Yaqut wrote that in A.H. 552 (13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE), the citadel in Shaizar was destroyed by an earthquake.
Ibn al-Athir Arabic
Biography

Sunni Muslim ~ 1200 - 1231 CE Mosul August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) - Ibn al-Athir records numerous violent earthquakes in Rajab A.H. 552 (9 August - 7 September 1157 CE) stating that most of Syria was ruined and an innumerable multitude perished. Damage was reported in Shaizar where the entire ruling family died in an earthquake at a family feast. He also noted that at Laodicea [Latakia], a place split into two parts, out of which a statue appeared in the midst of the water, and the cities of Sidon, Beirut, Tripoli, Acre, Tyre and all the citadels of the Franks were damaged. The strongest shaking was reported at Hamat and the citadel of Shayzar; both of which were destroyed. Fortresses at Ba`rin and Al Ma'arra [Maarrat an Numan] were also destroyed. In the surrounding area, many people died beneath collapsed structures such as houses, walls, and fortresses. Continuous aftershocks were reported to have caused additional damage affecting fortresses, citadels and dwellings throughout the territory. Collapses were also reported in Kafar Tab, Apamea, Homs (Emesa), the castle of the Kurds, Arka, and Antioch. Partial damaged was reported in many other localities. Survivors from Hims, Shayzar, Kafar Tab, Hamat and other areas fled towards coastal and border regions.
Kemal ad-Din (aka Ibn al-Adim) Arabic
Biography

Muslim before 1260 CE Aleppo or Cairo August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) - Kemal ad-Din reports that earthquakes occurred in Syria in the month of Rajab of the year A.H. 552 [9 August - 7 September 1157 CE]. Hama, Shaizar, Kafartâb, Afamiah, Ma'arrat-al-No`man, Homs, the citadel of Shoumaimis, near Salamiah, as well as other towns in the country of the Franks were described as ruined. At Shaizar, the citadel collapsed on the prince and people of the city and all perished. Numerous deaths were also reported at Hisn Akrad and Araza. At Latakia a chasm formed and an idol appeared. Afterwards, the chasm is said to have filled with water. Most of the population of Antioch and Tripoli died and almost all of the markets, citadels and ramparts [in Muslim controlled territory] were demolished. The same could be said of Crusader controlled [aka Frankish] territory.
Abu Shama Arabic
Biography

Sunni Muslim before 1268 CE Damascus
13 Oct 1156 CE Hama, Apamea, and Aleppo Quake(s)

Ambraseys (2009) noted that Abu Shmama's account (written about 100 years after the event) of a 18 May 1156 CE shock bore a strong similarity to Ibn al-Qalanisi's description of the main shock on 13 October and was probably misdated by Abu Shama.

9 December 1156 CE Aleppo Quake(s)

Ambraseys (2009) wrote that Abu Shama, writing about 100 years later, stated that ‘one or several earthquakes’ struck on 7–8 December. This was likely based on an account(s) from Damascus.

April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s)

Ambraseys (2009) wrote that Abu Shama, writing about 100 years later, stated that there were three earthquakes on 2, 2–3/3–4 and 4 April which, according to the news which came from the territory of Sham produced considerable effects.

July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s)

Abu Shama reports that earthquakes and repeated ground shaking had done damage to destroy the forts, citadels and houses in the provinces, and ruin the fortified towns which would have protected the Muslims [from the Crusader armies] and offered asylum to those who had survived from Hims, Chaizer, Kaferthab, Hamah, etc.. Although Abu Shama only specifies the year of the earthquake as A.H. 552 (13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE), chronological clues in the text indicate he was writing about the July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s).

August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Abu Shama reported on earthqaukes in Syria in A.H. 552 (13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE) which destroyed citadels, houses, and fortress towns - such as in Homs, Shaizar, Kafartab, And Hama. The most violent shocks were experienced in Hama and Shaizar - in one stroke they were completely overturned. Neighboring localities such as Hisn Barit, al-Ma’rra and other towns or villages were similarly affected. Multitudes were thought to be dead under the ruins. Nur ad-Din is reported to have provided tax relief to stricken towns and cities. The tax relief edict named Aleppo, Damascus, Hims, Harran, Sinjar, Rahabah, ‘Azaz, al-Ma’rra, Tell Bashir, and ‘Adad al-Arab although, in the case of Damascus, the tax relief was due to Crusader activity.

Bar Hebraeus Syriac
Biography

Syriac Orthodox Church 13th century CE possibly Maraghah August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) - Bar Hebraeus wrote that severe earthquakes took place in Syria in A.H. 552 (13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE). Many towns were destroyed. He listed specific damages as follows:
  • As for HAMATH, its fortress and its town and all its large houses fell down upon old men, and women, and children, and tens of thousands of its inhabitants perished therein
  • the fortress of SHAIZAR fell, every part of it, and only one woman and one eunuch escaped
  • the people of EMESA went forth in great haste and were delivered, but their monasteries and its fortress perished
  • the people of ALEPPO fled from the city, and sat down outside it for days and were delivered, and their houses were thrown down, but only five hundred souls perished in it
  • And so with KAPHAR TAB, and APAMEA, not one man escaped from them
  • many other places as far as RAHBUTH
  • also the cities of the FRANKS, HESEN AL-AKRAD and `ARIA, fell completely
  • In LAODICEA the great church only remained, and all those who were in it were delivered. And the ground inside it was rent asunder, and a chasm which was full of clay appeared, and in the middle of the clay a molten image was standing upright
  • similarly the greater part of ANTIOCH and TRIPOLI was destroyed
Abu'l-Fida Arabic
Biography

Muslim 1329 CE ? Hama ? August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) - Abu'l-Fida reported a strong earthquake in Syria in the month of Rajab in A.H. 552 (9 August - 7 September 1157 CE). Hama, Shaizar, Emessa (Homs), Hisn al-Akrad, Tripoli, and Antioch and surroundings were all reported as being destroyed. In Hama, a school building collapsed and killed all the children inside. No parents came to retrieve thier child because the parents were presumably dead as well. The Palace and Castle of Shaizar fell on its owners during a feast killing everyone.
Ibn Tagri Birdi Arabic
Biography

Muslim 15th c. CE Cairo August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s) - Ibn Tagri Birdi reports that violent earthquakes took place in Damascus, Aleppo, Hamah, Shaizar, and in the most part of Syria and the Orient in A.H. 552 (13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE). There were many victims. A school building collapsed in Hama killing all the students trapped inside. All of their parents also died in their houses. The towers of the fortress of Aleppo and of other towns collapsed. Of the population of Shaizar, only one woman and a eunuch escaped death. The fortress of Apamea collapsed [into the lake]. The hill [tell] of Harran was split in two, old houses and buildings becoming visible. At Laodicea a crack appeared, revealing an idol standing in the water. Sidon, Beirut, Tripoli, Acre, Tyre and all the Frankish strongholds were ruined.
as-Suyuti Arabic
Biography

Sufi Muslim 15th c. CE Cairo
9 December 1156 CE Aleppo Quake(s)

as-Suyuti reports that one or several earthquakes took place on the night of 8 December 1156 CE (22 Shawwal A.H. 551). No other details were provided and no locations were specified but, depending on as-Suyuti's source, the report may have come from Damascus.

April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s)

as-Suyuti reports that a very violent earthquake occurred on the night of 2 April 1157 CE followed by another earthquake on the night of 3 April 1157 CE. The next day (4 April 1157 CE), another earthquake struck. Reports from Sham (Syria) indicated that the effects of these earthquakes were considerable. As-Suyuti's source was probably writing from Damascus.

July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s)

as-Suyuti reports that on the night of 14 July 1157 CE two earthquakes struck Damascus. Reports from the north indicated the the residents of Aleppo and Homs were terrified. Widespread destruction was reported from Homs. Destruction was also reported in Hama, Kafart’ab and Taima.

August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

as-Suyuti reports that on 12 August 1157 CE a very violent earthquake, the like of which had never occurred before struck Damascus. Aftershocks continued for quite a long time and people fled their houses, shops and covered markets - fearing for their lives. Many areas of Damascus were affected and the Mosque of Damascus collapsed. On Friday 16 August, another awful earthquake struck followed by significant aftershocks until 19 August and, presumably, less energetic aftershocks after that. Reports arrived from the north that the citadel and most of the houses in Hama had collapsed with few survivors. At Shaizar, the fortress collapsed on the governor and his entourage - killing all inside. In Homs, residents abandoned the town.

Text (with hotlink) Original Language Biographical Info Religion Date of Composition Location Composed Notes
Damage and Chronology Reports from Textual Sources

13 October 1156 CE Hama, Apamea, and Aleppo Quake(s)

Seismic Effects

  • Depending on the translation, Gregory the Priest dated the initial shock to 26 Oct. 1156 CE or 26 Nov. 1157 CE. This appears to be a description of the 13 Oct 1156 CE Hama, Afamya, and Aleppo Quake(s).
  • Ibn al-Qalanisi dated the main shock to 13 Oct. 1156 CE
  • Ambraseys (2009) noted that Abu Shmama's account (written about 100 years after the event) of the 18 May 1156 CE shock bore a strong similarity to Ibn al-Qalanisi's description of the main shock on 13 October and was probably misdated by Abu Shama.
Effect Sources Notes
Felt in Damascus but no damage Ibn al-Qalanisi
Tower in Apamea collapsed Ibn al-Qalanisi
Multiple shocks and destruction of some houses in Aleppo Ibn al-Qalanisi, Gregory the Priest Gregory the Priest wrote that many houses in Aleppo and the surrounding area collapsed to their very foundations
Most houses collapsed in Shaizar and there were many fatalities Ibn al-Qalanisi
People left town in Kafar Tab Ibn al-Qalanisi
Destruction in Hama - people left town Ibn al-Qalanisi
Many Aftershocks and Some Foreshocks Ibn al-Qalanisi, Gregory the Priest Gregory the Priest wrote that an incalculable number of aftershocks continued without interruption for 14 months
40 shocks on the day of the earthquakes (40 is a common number in Muslim Earthquake descriptions) Ibn al-Qalanisi
Crusader controlled territory less affected Gregory the Priest

Dates and Times

  • No attempt was made to correct dating errors (generally more prevalent in later sources)
  • Ambraseys (2009) contains discussion of dating errors and some attempts to correct them.
  • Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) favor the use of contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi's dates.
Main Shock(s)
Date(s) or Time(s) Sources Notes
Night of Saturday 13 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi Depending on the translation, Gregory the Priest dated the main shock to 26 Oct. 1156 CE or 26 Nov. 1157 CE.
Foreshocks1
Date(s) or Time(s) Sources Notes
15 May 1156 CE as-Suyuti citing Abu Shama
18 May 1156 CE as-Suyuti
22 May 1156 CE as-Suyuti
~8 pm Thursday 27 September 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
~8 pm Thursday 27 September 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
night of Wednesday 10 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
Footnotes

1 Many of these are taken from Ambraseys' (2009) catalog

Aftershocks and/or Foreshocks to the 9 December 1156 CE Aleppo Quake(s)2
Date(s) or Time(s) Sources Notes
17 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
18 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
20 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
22 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
30 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
31 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
1 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
2 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
7 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
8 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
9 November 1156 CE as-Suyuti
18 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
23 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
Footnotes

2 Many of these are taken from Ambraseys' (2009) catalog

Locations

Location Sources Notes
Damascus Ibn al-Qalanisi felt but no damage
Aleppo Ibn al-Qalanisi
Hama Ibn al-Qalanisi
Apamea Ibn al-Qalanisi
Shaizar Ibn al-Qalanisi Ambraseys (2009) reports that Ibn al-Athir places Shaizar ‘half a day’s march’, namely about 16 km, from Damascus.
Kafar Tab Ibn al-Qalanisi

9 December 1156 CE Aleppo Quake(s)

Seismic Effects

Effect Sources Notes
Multiple earthquakes Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti Abu Shama and as-Suyuti wrote that one or several earthquakes took place
Many collapsed houses and deaths in Aleppo Ibn al-Qalanisi
Many collapsed houses and deaths in Shaizar Ibn al-Qalanisi
Inhabitants fled Hama Ibn al-Qalanisi
Inhabitants fled Kafar Tab Ibn al-Qalanisi
Damascus spared Ibn al-Qalanisi

Dates and Times

  • No attempt was made to correct dating errors (generally more prevalent in later sources)
  • Ambraseys (2009) contains discussion of dating errors and some attempts to correct them.
  • Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) favor the use of contemporaneous source Ibn al-Qalanisi's dates.
Main Shock
Date(s) or Time(s) Sources Notes
night of Sunday 9 December 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
7-8 December 1156 CE Abu Shama
night of 8 December 1156 CE as-Suyuti
Foreshocks and/or Aftershocks from the 13 October 1156 CE Hama, Apamea, and Aleppo Quake(s)1
Date(s) or Time(s) Sources Notes
17 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
18 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
20 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
22 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
30 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
31 October 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
1 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
2 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
7 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
8 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
9 November 1156 CE as-Suyuti
18 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
23 November 1156 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
Footnotes

1 Many of these are taken from Ambraseys' (2009) catalog

Locations

Location Sources Notes
Damascus Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti Felt but no damage. Ibn al-Qalanisi said Damascus was spared from damage. Abu Shama appears to have described an earthquake(s) that was felt in Damascus. as-Suyuti, possibly relying on Abu Shama, did not specify a location but likely relied on a report from Damascus. as-Suyuti also did not specify if there was damage.
Aleppo Ibn al-Qalanisi
Shaizar Ibn al-Qalanisi
Kafar Tab Ibn al-Qalanisi
Hama Ibn al-Qalanisi

April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s)

Seismic Effects

Effect Sources Notes
Aftershocks or Multiple Earthquakes Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
Area around Aleppo affected Ibn al-Qalanisi
Shaizar and surrounding area affected Ibn al-Qalanisi
Kafar Tab and surrounding area affected Ibn al-Qalanisi
Hama and surrounding area affected Ibn al-Qalanisi
Collapse of the Mosque of Hasanayin in Hama Inscription from the Mosque of Hasanayin
Apamea and surrounding area affected Ibn al-Qalanisi

Dates and Times

Main Shock (s)
Date(s) or Time(s) Sources Notes
2, 3 and/or 4 April 1157 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti

Locations

Location Sources Notes
Sham (Syria) Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
Damascus Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti Felt but spared. Ibn al-Qalanisi's text seems to suggest that was no significant damage in Damascus. Abu Shama and as-Suyuti's reports likely came from Damascus. Neither mentioned specific damages.
Area around Aleppo Ibn al-Qalanisi
Shaizar and surrounding area Ibn al-Qalanisi Ambraseys (2009) reports that Ibn al-Athir places Shaizar ‘half a day’s march’, namely about 16 km, from Damascus.
Kafar Tab and surrounding area Ibn al-Qalanisi
Hama and surrounding area Ibn al-Qalanisi, Inscription from the Mosque of Hasanayin in Hama
Apamea and surrounding area Ibn al-Qalanisi

July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s)

Seismic Effects

Effect Sources Notes
More than one earthquake Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti Ibn al-Qalanisi wrote about earthquakes (plural), as-Suyuti wrote that two earthquakes took place
Earthquakes in Aleppo Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
Earthquakes in Homs Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti as-Suyuti wrote that there was widespread destruction in Homs
Destruction in Hama - repaired structures damaged again Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
Destruction in Kafar Tab - repaired structures damaged again Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
Destruction in Shaizar Abu Shama
Destruction in Apamea - repaired structures damaged again Ibn al-Qalanisi
Houses collapsed in Tayma Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti

Dates and Times

Main Shock(s)
Date(s) or Time(s) Sources Notes
During the night on Sunday 14 July 1157 CE Ibn al-Qalinisi, as-Suyuti

Locations

Location Sources Notes
Aleppo Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
Shaizar Abu Shama Ambraseys (2009) reports that Ibn al-Athir places Shaizar ‘half a day’s march’, namely about 16 km, from Damascus.
Homs Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
Kafar Tab Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
Hama Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
Apamea Ibn al-Qalanisi
Tayma' Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti Gibb (1932:338) reports that Taima was located on the northern slopes of the Jabal Druz.
Damascus Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti Felt

August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Seismic Effects

12 and 16 August and ~6 September 1157 CE
Effect Sources Notes
Long duration Quake on 12 August Ibn al-Qalanisi
Aftershocks Ibn al-Qalanisi, Ibn al-Athir
Houses and Citadel in Hama collapsed Ibn al-Qalanisi, Benjamin of Tudela, Bar Hebraeus
Collapsed structures killed many in Hama Ibn al-Qalanisi, Ibn al-Jawzi, Benjamin of Tudela, Chronicon Ad Annum 1234, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida
Castle collapsed in Shaizar Ibn al-Qalanisi, Michael the Syrian, Chronicon Ad Annum 1234, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida
Collapsed structures killed many in Shaizar Ibn al-Qalanisi, Ibn al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Chronicon Ad Annum 1234, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama, Abu'l-Fida
Buildings destroyed in Aleppo Ibn al-Qalanisi, Ibn al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Bar Hebraeus
Destruction in Apamea Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Bar Hebraeus, Ibn Tagri Birdi
The citadel in Apamea collapsed Ibn al-Jawzi
Destruction in Homs Ibn al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida
Destruction in Kafar Tab Ibn al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama
Destruction in Ma'arrat Nu'man Ibn al-Jawzi, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama
Collapses in Latakia Ibn al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian
Only the church left standing in Latakia Ibn al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Bar Hebraeus
Earth Fissure in Latakia Ibn al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Bar Hebraeus
The Tell at Harran split open Ibn al-Jawzi, Ibn Tagri Birdi
Damage to fortress of Jabala Ibn al-Qalanisi
Destruction in Salamiya Ibn al-Qalanisi, al-Jawzi, Chronicon Ad Annum 1234, Kemal ad-Din
Damage in Rehabot Michael the Syrian, Bar Hebraeus
Destruction in al-Rahba and surroundings Ibn al-Qalanisi
Krak des Chevaliers destroyed Ibn al-Jawzi, Kemal ad-Din, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida
Destruction in Araza Kemal ad-Din
Arka destroyed Ibn al-Jawzi, Ibn al-Athir
Aria destroyed Bar Hebraeus
Destruction in Tripoli Ibn al-Jawzi, Benjamin of Tudela, Michael the Syrian, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida
Destruction in Antioch Ibn al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida
Fortresses at Ba`rin destroyed Ibn al-Athir
Collapses at the Castle of the Kurds Ibn al-Athir
Destruction in Hisn Barit Abu Shama
Felt in Damascus Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti

Dates and Times

Dates

Main Shocks

Main Shocks
Date(s) Sources Notes
12 August 1157 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
16 August 1157 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti
6 September 1157 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
5-6 September 1157 CE Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
9 August - 7 September 1157 CE (Rajab A.H. 552) Ibn al-Jawzi, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din
13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE (A.H. 552) Yaqut, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida, Ibn Tagri Birdi
1157 CE Robert of Torigni
1 Oct. 1157 to 30 Sept. 1158 CE (A.G. 1469) Michael the Syrian This date is incorrect
1 Oct. 1157 to 30 Sept. 1158 CE (A.G. 1470) Chronicon Ad Annum 1234 This date is incorrect

Aftershocks

Aftershocks and subsequent Seismic Activity in Syria1
Date(s) Sources Notes
13 August 1157 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
30 October 1157 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
14 November 1157 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
13, 14, and/or 15 December 1157 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
26 December 1157 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti
2 January 1158 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, as-Suyuti Ambraseys' (2009) notes that al-Suyuti further obfuscates the chronological sequence by quoting Abu Shama’s citation of Ibn al-Athir on the destruction of Hamat, which, of course, happened on 12 August 1157.
Before 1 July 1158 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
20 August 1158 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, as-Suyuti Ambraseys' (2009) notes that al-Suyuti does not copy these events from Abu Shama.
21 August 1158 CE Abu Shama
23 January 1159 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
12-13 April 1159 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
8 May 1159 CE Ibn al-Qalanisi
Footnotes

1 Many of these are taken from Ambraseys' (2009) catalog

Times

12 August Quake

12 August Quake
Time Sources Notes
~3 pm Ibn al-Qalanisi
  • Ambraseys (2009) excerpt says the earthquake struck Damascus at the 7th hour
  • Ambraseys (2009) interprets this as the 7th hour of the night but he is wrong because later in the text it says At the beginning of the night on the same date there was another shock. It was the 7th hour of the day.
  • Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) excerpt says the earthquake struck Damascus at the 9th hour
  • ~3 pm time estimate is based on assuming this refers to the 9th hour of the day

16 August Quake

16 August Quake
Time Sources Notes
During the night Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, As-Suyuti
  • As-Suyuti excerpt stating it struck during the night is in this Catalog entry. al-Qalanisi's and Abu Shama's excerpt are not. They come from Ambraseys' (2009) writeup on the 16 Aug. 1157 CE Quake but are not in any excerpt he provided.

~6 September Quake

~6 September Quake
Time Sources Notes
During the night Ibn al-Qalanisi in Damascus

Locations

12 and 16 August and ~6 September 1157 CE
Location Sources Notes
Shaizar Ibn al-Qalanisi, al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Chronicon Ad Annum 1234, Yaqut, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida, Ibn Tagri Birdi, as-Suyuti Ambraseys (2009) reports that Ibn al-Athir places Shaizar ‘half a day’s march’, namely about 16 km, from Damascus.
Hama Ibn al-Qalanisi, al-Jawzi, Benjamin of Tudela, Michael the Syrian, Chronicon Ad Annum 1234, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida, Ibn Tagri Birdi, as-Suyuti
Homs Ibn al-Qalanisi, al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida, as-Suyuti
Apamea al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Bar Hebraeus, Ibn Tagri Birdi
Aleppo Ibn al-Qalanisi, al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Abu Shama, Bar Hebraeus, Ibn Tagri Birdi curious that Aleppo native and Aleppo historian Kemall ad-Din did not mention damage to Aleppo
Kafar Tab al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama, Bar Hebraeus
Salamiya Ibn al-Qalanisi, al-Jawzi, Chronicon Ad Annum 1234, Kemal ad-Din Some authors specify damage to the fortress of Shumays, near Salamiya
Tripoli al-Jawzi, Benjamin of Tudela, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida, Ibn Tagri Birdi
Latakia al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Bar Hebraeus, Ibn Tagri Birdi
Antioch al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida
Hisn al-Ak’rad (Krak des Chevaliers) al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Kemal ad-Din, Bar Hebraeus, Abu'l-Fida
Damascus Ibn al-Qalanisi, Abu Shama, Ibn Tagri Birdi, as-Suyuti
Ma'arat Nu'man al-Jawzi, Ibn al-Athir, Kemal ad-Din, Abu Shama
Tel Harran al-Jawzi, Abu Shama, Ibn Tagri Birdi
Sidon Ibn al-Athir, Ibn Tagri Birdi
Beirut Ibn al-Athir, Ibn Tagri Birdi
Acre Ibn al-Athir, Ibn Tagri Birdi
Tyre Ibn al-Athir, Ibn Tagri Birdi
Arqa al-Jawzi, Michael the Syrian, Ibn al-Athir
fortress at Jabala Ibn al-Qalanisi
fortress at Jubail Ibn al-Qalanisi
al-Rahba Ibn al-Qalanisi
Ararat al-Jawzi
Montferrand - the fortress of Ba`rin Ibn al-Athir
the castle of the Kurds Ibn al-Athir
Araza - Arzah ? Kemal ad-Din
Hisn Barit Abu Shama
Sinjar Abu Shama
Rahabah Abu Shama
'Azaz Abu Shama
Tell Bashir Abu Shama
Adad al-Arab Abu Shama
Rahbuth Bar Hebraeus
Aria Bar Hebraeus

Inscription from the Mosque of Hasanayin

Events

April 1157 CE Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

The construction of this blessed mosque, after its demolition in the earthquake which occurred in 552 [1157], was ordered by our master al-Malik al-’Adil, the champion of the faith, Nur al-din Abal-Kasim Mahmud, son of Zanki, son of [Ak Sunkur]. (Inscription, in Berchem and Fatio 1914, 176).

English from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)

Hamah: inscription of 1157 (RCEA, IX, no.3220, pp.13-14 and Ciccarello, 1996, pp.489-90), recalls the reconstruction of the mosque of Hasanayin, built by Nur ad-Din (1118-1174), Muslim prince of Syria at the times of the Crusades.

"[In the name of God the Merciful, the Compassionate]. There is no god but God, [and Muhammad is his] Prophet. God [bless] him and grant him peace, and his family as well. The rebuilding of this blessed mosque, after its collapse in the earthquake which occurred in the year 552, was ordered by our lord, the righteous sovere

English translated from Berchem and Fatio (1914)

On the same bank and closer to the river, we see an old mosque built by Nür al-Dïn Mahmüd, Saladin's master. It contains some precious remains from the time of its founder; as well as superb inscriptions in his name dated from the years 558 and 559 (1163 and 1164). Of this time, Hama retains a more modest memory, but curious for its history: it is a grave inscription on the wall of a small mosque, to the south of the citadel, and according to which this building was rebuilt by Nür al-dïn in 552 (1157)
after being overthrown by the Hama earthquake (al-zalzala al-hamâwiyya)
We have already spoken of this terrible earthquake, the center of which occupied the region of Hama; we will come back to this later1. It is still to the twelfth century that the remains of a mosque and a house built by an emir of the first prince Ayyubid from Hama, following two inscriptions dated 584 (1188)2
Footnotes

1 See above, 161 and 172, and further on, p. 184 and 192. Most Arabic sources, as well as Abu l-faraj, trans. Browns, p. 355 (Michel, III, p. 315), and G. de Tyr, 1.XX, ch. l8 (Hist. occ des crois., I, p. 972), mention Hama among the most tried localities. In agreement with our inscription, Ibn al-Furât calls this seism the earthquake of Hama.; see from Kremer Ueber die grossen Seuchen des Orients (ex SA W W, XCVI), p. 60 and 65; see Derenbourg, Ousama p. 14 and 276.

2 See Inschrijten Oppenhem, no. 26, p. 22 et seq. These curious remains can be seen to the south of the mosque of Nur al-Din, near the bank of the Orontes.

French from Berchem and Fatio (1914)

Sur la même rive et plus près du fleuve, on voit une vieille mosquée bâtie par Nür al-dïn Mahmüd, le maître de Saladin. Elle renferme quelques restes précieux du temps de son fondateur; ainsi de superbes inscriptions à son nom datées des années 558 et 559 (1163 et 1164). De cette époque, Hamâ conserve un souvenir plus modeste, mais curieux pour son histoire : c’est une inscription gravee sur le mur d’une petite mosquée, au sud de la citadelle, et suivant laquelle cet édifice a été rebâti par Nür al-dïn en 552 (1157)
après avoir été renversé par le tremblement de terre de Hamâ (al-zalzala al-hamâwiyya)
Nous avons déjà parlé de ce terrible sisme, dont le centre occupa la région de Hama; nous y reviendrons tout à l’heure1. C’est encore au xii* siècle qu’appartiennent les restes d’une mosquée et d’une maison bâties par un émir du premier prince ayyoubide de Hamâ, suivant deux inscriptions datées de 584 (1188)2
Footnotes

1 Voir plus haut, 161 et 172, et plus loin, p. 184 et 192. La plupart des sources arabes, ainsi qu'Abu l-faraj , trad. Bruns, p. 355 (Michel, III, p. 315 ), et G. de Tyr, 1.XX, ch. l8 (Hist. occ des crois., I, p. 972), signalent Hamâ parmi les localités les plus éprouvées. D’accord avec notre inscription, Ibn al-Furât appelle ce sisme de tremblement de terre de Hamâ.; voir de Kremer Ueber die grossen Seuchen des Orients (ex SA W W, XCVI), p. 60 et 65 ; cf. Derenbourg, Ousâma p. 14 et 276.

2 Voir Inschrijten Oppenhem, n° 26, p. 22 et suiv. Ces curieux débris se voient au sud de la mosquee de Nur al-dïn, près de la rive de l’Oronte.

French from Berchem and Fatio (1914) - embedded



Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE A.H. 552 none calculated using CHRONOS
Seismic Effects
  • Collapse of the Mosque of Hasanayin in Hama
Locations
  • Mosque of Hasanayin in Hama

Online Versions and Further Reading

Continuation of the Damascus Chronicle by Ibn al-Qalanisi

ذيـل تـاريـخ دمـشـق by ابو يعل

Aliases

Aliases Arabic
Ibn al-Qalanisi ابو يعل
Abu Ya‘la ابو يعل
Abu Ya‘la Hamzah ibn Asad ibn al-Qalanisi ابو يعلى حمزة ابن الاسد ابن القلانسي
Background and Biography
Background and Biography

Events
13 October 1156 CE Hama, Apamea, and Aleppo Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

In the night of Saturday 25th of the same month [551 Shaban] the earthquake again filled people with terror until the end of the day. Then it ceased by the grace of God, who unleashed it and then made it stop. Reports were received from Aleppo and Hamat, where heavy damage had been sustained; one of the towers of Afmya collapsed as a result of this shock. Forty shocks, [we were] told – God knows best. Never had such a phenomenon been observed, either the year before or in previous times. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).

English from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)

During the night of Saturday 25 of that month [13 October 1156], another earthquake filled hearts with fear from dawn and then throughout the day, until, by the will of Him who had brought them about, the Most High, the Omnipotent, the earthquakes subsided. News came from Aleppo and Hamat of disasters in many parts [of those provinces], and the destruction of a tower at Afamiyya, caused by these earthquakes sent by God. About 40 shocks were counted, but only God knows the truth of the matter. Certainly, nothing of the like had ever been seen in previous years.

English from Gibb (1932)

A.H. 551

(25th February, 1156, to 12th February, 1157)

...

On the eve of Thursday, 9th Sha`ban 551, corresponding to 27th September, and at the second hour thereof, there befel a mighty quaking of the earth. . . . This quaking was repeated on the eve of Wednesday 22nd Sha`ban (l0th October), and similar shocks took place both before and after. . . . News arrived from Aleppo and Hamah of the destruction of many places and the collapse of one of the bastions of Afamiya in these terrible earthquakes. . . . Further shocks took place during Ramadan and Shawwal1 too many to be recorded. God Most High averted from Damascus and its environs the consequences which the people dreaded from the frequence and persistence of this quaking, out of His compassion and mercy towards them (to Him be the praise and thanks), but reports were received from Aleppo of the multitude of shocks there and the destruction of some of its dwellings. As for2 Shaizar, the greater number of its houses fell down upon their inhabitants, so that a large number of them were killed, and at Kafr Tab the population took to flight in fear of their lives. The same was reported from Hamah, but it was not learned what happened in the other cities of Syria on this signal manifestation of the Divine power.
Footnotes

1 The detailed account of many of these shocks is omitted.

2 Reading 'amma for 'illa.

English from Gibb (1932) - embedded

  • some earthquake details are omitted in this translation
  • See 4 lines down from the top of page 326 starting with On the eve of Thursday, 9th Sha`ban 551
  • from Gibb (1932:326)
  • from archive.org


Chronology
Ambraseys (2009) and Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)
Date Reference Corrections Notes
Night of Saturday 13 October 1156 CE In the night of Saturday 25th of the same month (Shaban) A.H. 551 none
  • calculated using CHRONOS
  • 13 October 1156 CE fell on a Saturday (calculated using CHRONOS)
Additional Dates from Gibb (1932)
Date Reference Corrections Notes
~8 pm Thursday 27 September 1156 CE On the eve of Thursday at the second hour, 9th Shaban A.H. 551 none
  • calculated using CHRONOS
  • 27 September 1156 CE fell on a Thursday (calculated using CHRONOS)
night of Wednesday 10 October 1156 CE eve of Wednesday 22 Shaban A.H. 551 none
  • calculated using CHRONOS
  • 10 October 1156 CE fell on a Wednesday (calculated using CHRONOS)
18 October - 16 November 1156 CE Further shocks took place during Ramadan - too many to be recorded A.H. 551 none
17 November - 15 December 1156 CE Further shocks took place during Shawwal - too many to be recorded A.H. 551 none
Chronological discussion from Ambraseys (2009)

According to Ibn al-Qalanisi [1], on the eve of a.H. 551 Shaban 25 (13 October 1156) an earthquake was strongly felt ‘until the end of the day in Damascus’. He adds that reports were received from Aleppo and Hamah of heavy damage, and also of the collapse of a tower in Afamya. Apparently forty shocks were felt in those towns, which indicates an uncertain large number.

The earthquake, which is listed by Abu Shama immediately after the earthquake of 15 May seems to be misdated. He says that ‘On the night of the 25th of the same month [Rabi I] [18 May 1156], an earthquake took place in the morning, then another in the evening’. The ‘morning of the night’ must mean the early hours of 18 May, when, being before daybreak, it was still officially the eve. Some time after the evening earthquake news came of the destruction of ‘numerous places’ in the region of Aleppo and Hamah. The same source adds that ‘I had indicated that the number of places [that had been damaged] which could be counted reached forty’.

Mention of the damage in Aleppo and Hamah and of the number ‘forty’ by both sources (together with the almost identical descriptions of the last foreshock and first aftershock) makes it obvious that he is referring to the same event. Since Ibn al-Qalanisi probably witnessed it, his date seems more trustworthy than those of Abu Shama, who was writing a century later and thus subject to textual-transmission problems. The apparent substitution of forty cities for forty shocks is a miscopying typical of a late source. On the other hand, Ibn al-Qalanisi, dealing with such a large number of earthquakes, may have confused some of the dates, and Abu Shama, who is certainly known to have made considerable use of Ibn al-Qalanisi, may have treated the former’s dates critically in the light of other sources such as city archives. The first explanation appears more probable, however, since the sequence of earthquakes at about this time in Abu Shama (a.H. 551 Rabi I 22, 25, 29) continues exactly as does Ibn al-Qalanisi’s in October (a.H. 551 Shabban 22, 25, 29). It thus seems probable that by some error Abu Shama has transposed the events by five months.

Seismic Effects
  • Aftershocks - the earthquake again filled people with terror until the end of the day
  • News came from Aleppo and Hamat of disasters in many parts [of those provinces]
  • God Most High averted from Damascus and its environs the consequences which the people dreaded from the frequence and persistence of this quaking
  • reports were received from Aleppo of the multitude of shocks there and the destruction of some of its dwellings
  • As for Shaizar, the greater number of its houses fell down upon their inhabitants, so that a large number of them were killed, and at Kafr Tab the population took to flight in fear of their lives
  • at Kafr Tab the population took to flight in fear of their lives
  • The same was reported from Hamah
  • one of the towers of Afmya collapsed as a result of this shock.
  • Forty shocks, [we were] told – God knows best.
  • Never had such a phenomenon been observed, either the year before or in previous times.
Locations

9 December 1156 CE Aleppo Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

In the night of Sunday 23rd Shawwal the earthquake again filled [people’s] souls with terror. So many earthquakes occurred after this that they could not be numbered. The good God spared Damascus and its suburbs, and the inhabitants were relieved by this show of benevolence and mercy. But on the other hand news came from Aleppo that many houses had been damaged there, except for Shaizar. The majority of dwellings had collapsed on their inhabitants, many of whom had been killed. The denizens of Kafratab were frightened, as were those of Hamat. In the other province of Sham, people did not know of the extraordinary events which had happened there.. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334-336)

English from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)

During the night of Sunday 23 Shawwal [9 December 1156], there was a tremendous earthquake which disturbed men's spirits. Other earthquakes followed — too frequent to number. God spared Damascus and its districts from this terror, displaying his mercy to the inhabitants, all praise and thanks be to Him, But news from Aleppo, not to mention Shayzar, spoke of many houses destroyed [at Aleppo], falling in on their inhabitants and so causing many deaths. The inhabitants of Kafar Tab fled from their town in panic. The same thing happened at Hamat; we heard nothing from the other Syrian provinces as to what happened after the earthquake

Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
night of Sunday 9 December 1156 CE night of Sunday 23 Shawwal A.H. 551 none
  • calculated using CHRONOS
  • 9 December 1156 CE fell on a Sunday (calculated using CHRONOS)
Seismic Effects
  • During the night of Sunday 23 Shawwal [9 December 1156], there was a tremendous earthquake
  • So many earthquakes occurred after this that they could not be numbered.
  • God spared Damascus and its districts from this terror
  • news from Aleppo, not to mention Shayzar, spoke of many houses destroyed [at Aleppo], falling in on their inhabitants and so causing many deaths.
  • The inhabitants of Kafar Tab fled from their town in panic. The same thing happened at Hamat
Locations

April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

The following year [a.H. 552] began on a Wednesday . . .We have mentioned the sequence of earthquakes in 551 which we will not go over again . . . On the night of Wednesday 19 Safar 552, just after sunrise, a prodigious earthquake occurred which frightened and tormented the people. It stopped by the grace of God, then a second, weaker, earthquake followed it on the night of the following Thursday, another a few hours later and a fourth earthquake after Friday prayers. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 337).

English from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)

During the night of Wednesday 19 Safar in the year 552 [H. = 2 April 1157], towards dawn, there was a tremendous earthquake which caused great terror; but He who had brought it about then allayed it through. His goodness and mercy towards His servants. There was another, weaker shock during the night of the following Thursday, and another the next day, at the time of midday prayer. News came from the north about the effects of these earthquakes; first of all came news from the towns of Shayzar, Hamat, Kafar Tab and Afamiyya and their districts, and then from the area around Aleppo. [...] and God the Most High, the Holy, the Merciful, knows more.

English from Gibb (1932)

A.H. 552

(13th February, 1157, to 1st February, 1158)

The first day of this year was Wednesday [13th February].

On the eve of Wednesday, 19th Safar3 (3rd April), there was a great earthquake shock just about dawn . . . followed by another on the eve of the Thursday following . . . and another after the congregational prayer of the Friday following. A series of reports was received from the north relating the terrible effects of these earthquake shocks, both the earlier and the latter ones, in the city of Shaizar, Hamah, Kafr Tab, Afamiya, and the neighbourhood as far as places in the province of Aleppo.
Footnotes

3 Either the day of the week or the date must be wrong ; this Wednesday was probably 15th Safar.

English from Gibb (1932) - embedded



Chronology
Ambraseys (2009) and Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) excerpts
Date Reference Corrections Notes
Before dawn on Tuesday 2 April or Wednesday 3 April 1157 CE the night of Wednesday 19 Safar towards dawn A.H. 552 none
  • calculated using CHRONOS
  • 2 April 1157 CE fell on a Tuesday (calculated using CHRONOS)
  • Gibb (1932:328 note 3) writes that either the day of the week or the date must be wrong ; this Wednesday was probably 15th Safar but 15th Safar makes no sense because 15 Safar A.H. 552 corresponds to Friday 29 March 1157 CE.
Seismic Effects
  • there was a tremendous earthquake which caused great terror
  • There was another, weaker shock during the night of the following Thursday, and another the next day, at the time of midday prayer.
  • News came from the north about the effects of these earthquakes; first of all came news from the towns of Shayzar, Hamat, Kafar Tab and Afamiyya and their districts, and then from the area around Aleppo.
Locations

July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

On the eve of 4th latter Jumada, at midday, another earthquake occurred, followed by a further, weaker, one. News came from the northern territory, according to which Aleppo had been affected by an earthquake which had afflicted the inhabitants and caused them great harm. The same event partially destroyed Homs, and the same occurred at Humat, Kafratab and Aphamya. Repairs were affected after the last earthquake had destroyed them. At Tayma’ the effects of the earthquake were felt with great violence and [resulted in] great terror. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 342– 343).

English from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)

During the night of Sunday 4 Jumada II [14 July 1157], a shock occurred, followed by another of lesser intensity. [...] News from the north told of worsening earthquakes at Aleppo; the people of the city were terrified, as were those of Hims. Destruction occurred in many part of Hamat, Kafar Tab and Afamiyya, and what had been rebuilt after previous earthquakes collapsed again. It appears that at Tayma', too, houses suffered dreadful damage.

English from Gibb (1932)

A.H. 552

(13th February, 1157, to 1st February, 1158)

...

Nur al-Din now set about delivering an attack upon their territories in order to take possession of them and subjugate them (may God aid and support him therein by His grace and favour). On Thursday, 25th First Jumada (4th July) . . . and on the eve of Sunday, 4th Latter Jumada (14th July) repeated earthquake shocks occurred.1 Reports arrived from the north that these earthquakes were felt in Aleppo and likewise in Hims with a violence which terrified and distressed their inhabitants, and that several places were destroyed in them, and in Hamah, Kafr Tab, and Afamiya. Amongst the places destroyed were some which had been rebuilt after their destruction in the former earthquakes. It was reported also from Taima2 that these earthquakes had done terrible damage to its dwellings.
Footnotes

1 Details omitted. Further shocks are recorded below during Rajab (August).

2 On the northern slopes of the Jabal Druz.

English from Gibb (1932) - embedded

  • some earthquake details are omitted in this translation
  • See top of page 338 starting with Nur al-Din now set about delivering an attack
  • from Gibb (1932:326)
  • from archive.org


Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
During the night on Sunday 14 July 1157 CE During the night of Sunday 4 Jumada II A.H. 552 none
  • calculated using CHRONOS
  • 14 July 1157 CE fell on a Sunday (calculated using CHRONOS)
Seismic Effects
  • a shock occurred, followed by another of lesser intensity
  • News from the north told of worsening earthquakes at Aleppo; the people of the city were terrified, as were those of Hims.
  • Destruction occurred in many part of Hamat, Kafar Tab and Afamiyya, and what had been rebuilt after previous earthquakes collapsed again.
  • It appears that at Tayma', too, houses suffered dreadful damage.
Locations

August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

At the 7th hour of Monday 4 Rajab of a.H. 552, there was an earthquake at Damascus, and no one had ever seen any to equal it. The people were seized with terror for their lives and homes. They fled their houses, shops, and everything which had a ceiling, and rushed outside. They took a quantity of irreplaceable precious objects from the mosque, and immediately afterwards there was a shock which stopped by the grace of God . . . At the beginning of the night on the same date there was another shock, then another at midnight and finally, at the end of the night, a shock which was weaker than the first one.
(a.H. 552) [After renewed earthquakes in the month of Rajab] reports arrived from the north with the horrifying and disquieting news that Hamah together with its citadel and all its houses and dwellings had fallen down upon the heads of its inhabitants, . . . so that none escaped, save the merest handful. As for Shaizar, its suburb escaped, except for what had been destroyed earlier, but its famous castle fell down upon its governor . . . and his followers save a few who were without. At Hims the population had fled in panic from the town to its outskirts and themselves escaped, while their dwellings and the citadel were destroyed. At Aleppo some of the buildings were destroyed, and its people left the town. As for the more distant castles and fortresses as far as Jabala and Jubail, the earthquakes produced hideous effects on them. Salamiya was ruined and all the places in succession therefrom as far as al-Rahba and its neighbourhood. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 343–344).

English from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)

At the ninth hour on 4 Rajab in that year [12 August 1157], there was a dreadful earthquake at Damascus, such as had never been seen before; the shocks lasted so long that people fled in terror from their houses and shops and other covered places. In the confusion, numerous priceless objects were lost in the mosque [the Great Umayyad Mosque]. Immediately afterwards, there was another shock, which the will of God immediately brought to an end; hearts grew calm again and fear ceased. There were more shocks during the evening of that day, in the middle of the night and towards dawn, the last one being weaker than the others.
On Friday 8 Rajab [16 August 1157], a dreadful shock spread panic again; it was followed by another shock in the middle of the night and a third at dawn. The same thing happened during the night of Saturday, Sunday and Monday, and on other days as well.
When the earthquake struck Damascus [during the night of Monday 29 Rajab (6 September 1157)] people were terrified. [The date is missing from Ibn al-Qalanisi's text, but can be found in Abu Shama, al-Rawdatayn, I, 105, where the same news is reported], the inhabitants were panic stricken and fled from their homes and other covered places towards the Great Mosque and open spaces, fearing for their lives. After that first shock there was another: the gates of the city were opened and people poured out into the countryside, the fields outside the walls and the desert, thus spending some days in anguish and fear, begging God to save them.

English from Gibb (1932)

  • from Gibb (1932:338-340)
  • some earthquake details are omitted in this translation
  • In order to add context, this excerpt begins with reports of the July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s) - July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s) are covered as a seperate event in this catalog
A.H. 552

(13th February, 1157, to 1st February, 1158)

...

Nur al-Din now set about delivering an attack upon their territories in order to take possession of them and subjugate them (may God aid and support him therein by His grace and favour). On Thursday, 25th First Jumada (4th July) . . . and on the eve of Sunday, 4th Latter Jumada (14th July) repeated earthquake shocks occurred.1 Reports arrived from the north that these earthquakes were felt in Aleppo and likewise in Hims with a violence which terrified and distressed their inhabitants, and that several places were destroyed in them, and in Hamah, Kafr Tab, and Afamiya. Amongst the places destroyed were some which had been rebuilt after their destruction in the former earthquakes. It was reported also from Taima2 that these earthquakes had done terrible damage to its dwellings.

Between the 11th and 12th of Latter Jumada a series of reports were received of the arrival of [Qilij Arslan] the son of Sultan Mas 'ud,3 with a great host in order to besiege Antioch. The circumstances made necessary the establishment of an armistice between al-Malik al-`Adil Nur al-Din and the King of the Franks, and letters passed to and fro between them with proposals and disputations, so that the matter went amiss and failed to lead to the desired conclusion of peace and a satisfactory and successful formula. Al-Malik al-`Adil (God increase him victorious) arrived with a portion of his `askar at the seat of his authority on Saturday, 25th Latter Jumada. (3rd August), and kept the remainder of his `askar and his officers, together with the Arabs, in the field, opposite the provinces of the polytheists (God forsake them). On Sunday, 3rd Rajab (11th August) he set out towards Aleppo and its districts in order to make a tour of inspection of them and supervise their defence, since the polytheists had ravaged them and the troops of the king Ibn Mas 'ud were in their immediate neighbourhood.

[After renewed earthquake shocks in the month of Rajab] reports arrived from the north with the horrifying and disquieting news that Hamah, together with its citadel and all its houses and dwellings, had fallen down upon the heads of its inhabitants — old men, young men, children and women, a large number and vast assembly of souls - so that none escaped, save the merest handful. As for Shaizar, its suburb escaped, except for what had been destroyed earlier, but its famous castle fell down upon its governor, Taj al-Dawla, son of Abu'ljasakir ibn Munqidh (God's mercy upon him), and his followers, save for a few who were without. At Hims, the population had fled in panic from the town to its outskirts and themselves escaped, while their dwellings and the citadel were destroyed. At Aleppo some of the buildings were destroyed, and its people left the town. As for the more distant castles and fortresses as far as Jabala and Jubail, the earthquakes produced hideous effects on them ; Salamiya was ruined and all the places in succession therefrom as far as al-Rahba and its neighbourhood. Had not the mercy and goodness of God overtaken His creatures arid the cities, there would have been a terrible disaster, and a serious and distressing situation.4
Footnotes

1 Details omitted. Further shocks are recorded below during Rajab (August).

2 On the northern slopes of the Jabal Druz.

3 See above p. 324.

4 Further shocks are related during Ramadan and Shawwal (October to November), which were especially severe in Aleppo and Hamih.

English from Gibb (1932) - embedded

  • some earthquake details are omitted in this translation
  • See top page 339 starting with Nur al-Din now set about delivering an attack
  • from Gibb (1932:338-340)
  • from archive.org


Chronology
12 August 1157 CE
Date Reference Corrections Notes
~3 pm on 12 August 1157 CE At the ninth hour on 4 Rajab A.H. 552 none
  • calculated using CHRONOS
  • Ambraseys (2009) excerpt says the earthquake struck Damascus at the 7th hour
  • Ambraseys (2009) interprets this as the 7th hour of the night but he is wrong because later in the text it says At the beginning of the night on the same date there was another shock. It was the 7th hour of the day.
  • Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) excerpt says the earthquake struck Damascus at the 9th hour
  • ~3 pm time estimate is based on assuming this refers to the 9th hour of the day
16 August 1157 CE
Date Reference Corrections Notes
Friday 16 August 1157 CE Friday 8 Rajab A.H. 552 none
  • calculated using CHRONOS
  • 16 August 1157 CE fell on a Friday (calculated using CHRONOS)
Around 6 September 1157 CE
Date Reference Corrections Notes
during the night around 6 September 1157 CE during the night of Monday 29 Rajab A.H. 552 none
  • Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) note that The date is missing from Ibn al-Qalanisi's text, but can be found in Abu Shama, al-Rawdatayn, I, 105, where the same news is reported
  • calculated using CHRONOS
  • 6 September 1157 CE fell on a Friday (calculated using CHRONOS)
Seismic Effects

12 August 1157 CE

Report from Damascus
  • there was a dreadful earthquake at Damascus, such as had never been seen before
  • the shocks lasted so long that people fled in terror from their houses and shops and other covered places.
  • In the confusion, numerous priceless objects were lost [stolen] from the mosque [the Great Umayyad Mosque].
  • Immediately afterwards, there was another shock
  • There were more shocks during the evening of that day, in the middle of the night and towards dawn, the last one being weaker than the others.
Reports from the north (possibly due to multiple events)
  • reports arrived from the north with the horrifying and disquieting news that Hamah together with its citadel and all its houses and dwellings had fallen down upon the heads of its inhabitants, . . . so that none escaped, save the merest handful.
  • As for Shaizar, its suburb escaped, except for what had been destroyed earlier, but its famous castle fell down upon its governor . . . and his followers save a few who were without.
  • At Hims the population had fled in panic from the town to its outskirts and themselves escaped, while their dwellings and the citadel were destroyed.
  • At Aleppo some of the buildings were destroyed, and its people left the town.
  • As for the more distant castles and fortresses as far as Jabala and Jubail, the earthquakes produced hideous effects on them.
  • Salamiya was ruined and all the places in succession therefrom as far as al-Rahba and its neighbourhood.
16 August 1157 CE
  • a dreadful shock spread panic again
  • it was followed by another shock in the middle of the night and a third at dawn.
  • The same thing happened during the night of Saturday, Sunday and Monday, and on other days as well.
~6 September 1157 CE
  • the earthquake struck Damascus
  • the inhabitants were panic stricken and fled from their homes and other covered places towards the Great Mosque and open spaces, fearing for their lives
  • After that first shock there was another
  • the gates of the city were opened and people poured out into the countryside, the fields outside the walls and the desert, thus spending some days in anguish and fear
Locations

12 August 1157 CE (locations north of Damascus may be due to differently dated events) 16 August 1157 CE
  • Damascus
~6 September 1157 CE
  • Damascus

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

Kitab al-muntazam by Ibn al-Jawzi

by ابن الجوزي

Aliases

Aliases Arabic
Ibn al-Jawzi ابن الجوزي
Background and Biography
Background and Biography

Events
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

It was learnt during Ramadan that an earthquake had shaken Sham in the month of Rajab. It had touched 13 towns: eight in Muslim territory, and five in the pagan possessions. In the Islamic territory it shook
  • Aleppo
  • Hamah
  • Caesarea
  • Kafr-Tab
  • Afamaya
  • Homs
  • Ma’arrat
  • Tell Harran
The Frankish possessions [affected] were
  • Hisn al-Ak’rad
  • ‘Ararat
  • Latakia
  • Tripoli
  • Antioch
We have the number of victims from a teacher present in Hamah. He mentions that he had left the school to attend to some business of his, when the earthquake came and destroyed the greatest part of the town, and the school collapsed on all of the children. The master said, “I found no one to tell me news of the pupils”.

. . . The list of victims can be established as follows:
  • Aleppo: 100
  • Hamah: Almost all the inhabitants perished: there were few survivors
  • Caesarea: All were killed except for a woman and her servant
  • Kafr-Tab: No survivors
  • Afamyas: The citadel was destroyed
  • Homs: Very heavy casualties among the inhabitants
  • Ma’arra: Part of the population disappeared
  • Tell Harran: The town split in two and tombs appeared in the middle. Numerous houses were destroyed.
(Ibn al-Jauzi, al-Munt. 10/176).

English from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)

Syrian territories in the month of Rajab [August — September 1157], and had destroyed thirteen towns, eight in Muslim territory and five in that of the pagans [the Franks]. The Muslim towns were
  • Aleppo
  • Hamat
  • Shayzar
  • Kafar Tab
  • Afamiyya
  • Hims
  • Al Ma'arra [Maarrat an Numan]
  • Tall Harran
the Frankish towns were
  • the fortress of Akrad [Hisn al-Akrad]
  • Arqa
  • Laodicea
  • Tripoli
  • Antioch
  • [Ibn Zubdat alHalab, II, 306, adds the fortress of Shumays, near Salamiyah]

  • There were a hundred victims at Aleppo
  • Hamat was almost completely destroyed
  • at Shayzar only one woman and her servant survived
  • at Kafar Tab there were no survivors
  • the citadel of Afamiyya collapsed
  • at Hims there were many victims
  • Al-Ma'arra was partly destroyed
  • Tall Harran split into two, and tombs and houses [i.e. the stratum of the ancient town] came to the surface
  • Akrad and Arqa were completely destroyed
  • at Laodicea there were many victims, and a statue appeared in a fissure, which subsequently filled with water
  • most of the inhabitants of Tripoli were killed
  • few people survived at Antioch

(al-Muntazam, X, 176)

Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
9 August - 7 September 1157 CE an earthquake had shaken Sham in the month of Rajab A.H. 552 none calculated using CHRONOS
Seismic Effects
Seismic Effects

  • an earthquake had shaken Sham in the month of Rajab
  • It had touched 13 towns: eight in Muslim territory, and five in the pagan [Crusader] possessions.
  • In the Islamic territory it shook
  • The Frankish possessions [affected] were
    • Hisn al-Ak’rad
    • ‘Ararat
    • Latakia
    • Tripoli
    • Antioch
    • [Ibn Zubdat alHalab, II, 306, adds the fortress of Shumays, near Salamiyah]

    Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) adds
    • Arqa
  • Hamah - the earthquake came and destroyed the greatest part of the town
  • Hamah - the school collapsed on all of the children.
  • The list of victims can be established as follows:
    • Aleppo: 100
    • Hamah: Almost all the inhabitants perished: there were few survivors
    • Caesarea: All were killed except for a woman and her servant. Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) lists this as Shayzar
    • Kafr-Tab: No survivors
    • Afamyas: The citadel was destroyed
    • Homs: Very heavy casualties among the inhabitants
    • Ma’arra: Part of the population disappeared
    • Tell Harran: The town split in two and tombs appeared in the middle. Numerous houses were destroyed.

    Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) adds

    • Akrad and Arqa were completely destroyed
    • at Laodicea there were many victims, and a statue appeared in a fissure, which subsequently filled with water
    • most of the inhabitants of Tripoli were killed
    • few people survived at Antioch

Locations Muslim controlled territory Crusader controlled territory

Sources
Sources

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

Notes
Ibn al-Jawzi vs. Sibt Ibn al-Jawzi

Continuation of The Chronicle of Matthew of Edessa by Gregory the Priest

Background and Biography

Background and Biography

Events
13 Oct 1156 CE Hama, Afamya, and Aleppo Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Dostourian (1993)

31. Previous to this, in the year 605 [1156-1157] on the 26th of November, an earthquake was felt throughout the whole land. Many Muslim towns on the confines of Arabia, near Aleppo, collapsed to their very foundations. However, the Lord has saved the Christians from any harm right up to the present. The tremors continued without interruption until the beginning of the following year, and it was impossible to reckon their number during the fourteen months [of the earthquake period].

English from Ambraseys (2009)

. . . in the year 605 [11 February 1156 to 9 February 1157], on 26th October, an earthquake was felt everywhere. Several towns belonging to the Muslims, within Arab territory in the region of Aleppo, were completely overthrown. But the Christians have been preserved by the Lord until the present time. The shocks continued without interruption until the beginning of the following year, amounting to an incalculable number over fourteen months. (Greg. Pr. 179).

English translated from French from Delaurier (1858)

Prior to these events, and in the year 605 (February 11, 1156-February 9, 1157), on October 26, an earthquake was felt everywhere. Several towns belonging to Muslims, on the confines of Arabia, on the side of Aleppo, were overturned from top to bottom. But Christians have been hitherto preserved by the Lord. The shaking continued uninterrupted until the beginning of the following year, and without it being possible to count them, for fourteen consecutive months.

French from Delaurier (1858)

Antérieurement à ces événements, et en l'année 605 (11 février 1156-9 février 1157), le 26 octobre, un tremblement de terre se fit sentir partout. Plusieurs villes appartenant aux musulmans, sur les confins de l'Arabie, du côté d'Alep, furent renversées de fond en comble. Mais les chrétiens ont été jusqu'à présent préservés par le Seigneur. Les secousses continuèrent sans interruption jusqu'au commencement de l'année suivante,et sans qu'il fût possible de les compter, pendant quatorze mois consécutifs.

French from Delaurier (1858) - embedded



Chronology
Dostourian's (1993) translation
Date Reference Corrections Notes
26 Nov. 1156 CE year 605 of the Armenian era
on 26th November
none
  • Translator specifies a month and day presumably in the Julian Calendar and a year in the Armenian Calendar
  • epistemeacademy.org shows the Armenian Calendar for 1156 CE where Armenian year 604 ended on 10 Feb. and Armenian year 605 began on 11 Feb.
Ambraseys' (2009) and Delaurier's (1858) translations
Date Reference Corrections Notes
26 Oct. 1156 CE year 605 of the Armenian era
on 26th October
none
  • Translator specifies a month and day presumably in the Julian Calendar and a year in the Armenian Calendar
  • epistemeacademy.org shows the Armenian Calendar for 1156 CE where Armenian year 604 ended on 10 Feb. and Armenian year 605 began on 11 Feb.
Chronological discussion from Ambraseys (2009)

Gregory the Priest (writing in the twelfth century), the continuator of Matthew of Edessa, has an earthquake on a.Arm. 605 26 October (26 October 1156), which, he says, completely overthrew ‘several towns belonging to the Muslims, within Arab territory in the region of Aleppo’, but left Christian towns unharmed. From his description it would seem that Gregory is referring to Ibn al-Qalanisi’s earthquake of 13 October 1156, although the date is a puzzle. It is possible that he has accidentally transposed the date of the 26 September 1156 event by a month, but a simple explanation is that, given the almost continuous shocks leading up to the 12 August 1157 event and its aftershocks (note that Gregory says that ‘the shocks continued without interruption until the beginning of the following year’), it cannot have been easy to pinpoint the exact dates of destructive events.

Seismic Effects
  • an earthquake was felt everywhere
  • Many Muslim towns on the confines of Arabia, near Aleppo, collapsed to their very foundations
  • But the Christians have been preserved by the Lord until the present time
  • The shocks continued without interruption until the beginning of the following year, amounting to an incalculable number over fourteen months
Locations
  • near Aleppo

Notes and Further Reading
References

The Itinerary of Benjamin of Tudela by Benjamin of Tudela

Background and Biography

Background and Biography

Events
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

At Tripolis in years gone by there was an earthquake, when many Gentiles and Jews perished, for houses and walls fell upon them. There was great destruction at that time throughout the Land of Israel, and more than 20,000 souls perished. (Benj. Tud. 49–50/31–32).

English from Adler (1907)

At Tripolis in years gone by there was an earthquake, when many Gentiles and Jews perished, for houses and walls fell upon them. There was great destruction at that time throughout the Land of Israel, and more than 20,000 souls perished2.
Footnotes

2 Socin, the author of Baedeker's Handbook to Palestine and Syria, p. 557, gives the year of the earthquake 1157. It is referred to again p. 31. There was a very severe earthquake in this district also in 1170, and the fact that Benjamin does not refer to it furnishes us with another terminus ad quem [aka terminus post quem].

Thence it is a day's journey to Hamah, which is Hamath. It lies on the river Jabbok at the foot of Mount Lebanon3. Some time ago there was a great earthquake in the city, and 25,000 souls perished in one clay, and of about 200 Jews but seventy escaped.
Footnotes

3 Hamath is often mentioned in Scripture, situated at no great distance from the Orontes. In the troublous time after the first crusade it was taken by the Ismailians or Assassins. The earthquake of 1157 caused great damage. Twenty years later the place was captured by Saladin.

English from Adler (1907:17) - embedded



English from Adler (1907:31-32) - embedded

  • see 3rd line from the bottom (not footnotes) on page 31 starting with Thence it is a day's journey to Hamah
  • from Adler (1907:31-32)
  • from archive.org


Chronology
1st passage
Date Reference Corrections Notes
1157 or 1170 CE years gone none
  • It is not clear which earthquake(s) Benjamin of Tudela is referring to as there were a number of earthquakes in the region between 1156 and 1159 CE in addition to the one in 1170 CE.
  • Adler (1907:17 note 2) notes that since Benjamin of Tudela did not mention the 1170 CE Quake(s), he must be referring to an earthquake in 1157 CE.
  • Ambraseys (2009:320) notes that since Benjamin's only chronological indicators are 'in times gone by' and `some years ago', he could be referring either to the 12 August 1157 earthquake or to this one [1170 CE] or even to both.
  • Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) noted the following
    The text by Benjamin does not contain any explicit chronological references if we exclude the citing of the year 4933 of the Hebrew calendar, corresponding to 1173 of the Julian calendar, inserted by the author to indicate the year of his return to Spain. However, the implicit chronological references in this text allow us to date Benjamin's journey between the first half of the 1160s and 1173. In the passage that is referred to Tripoli of Syria, Benjamin writes that the earthquake had occurred "in the past years", and in the one concerning the city of Hamah, "several years before". According to Prawer (1988, pp.193-4), in both cases Benjamin was referring to the earthquake of 29 June 1170.
2nd passage
Date Reference Corrections Notes
1157 or 1170 CE years gone none
  • It is not clear which earthquake(s) Benjamin of Tudela is referring to as there were a number of earthquakes in the region between 1156 and 1159 CE in addition to the one in 1170 CE.
  • Adler (1907:17 note 2) notes that since Benjamin of Tudela did not mention the 1170 CE Quake(s), he must be referring to an earthquake in 1157 CE.
  • Ambraseys (2009:320) notes that since Benjamin's only chronological indicators are 'in times gone by' and `some years ago', he could be referring either to the 12 August 1157 earthquake or to this one [1170 CE] or even to both.
  • Guidoboni and Comastri (2005) noted the following
    The text by Benjamin does not contain any explicit chronological references if we exclude the citing of the year 4933 of the Hebrew calendar, corresponding to 1173 of the Julian calendar, inserted by the author to indicate the year of his return to Spain. However, the implicit chronological references in this text allow us to date Benjamin's journey between the first half of the 1160s and 1173. In the passage that is referred to Tripoli of Syria, Benjamin writes that the earthquake had occurred "in the past years", and in the one concerning the city of Hamah, "several years before". According to Prawer (1988, pp.193-4), in both cases Benjamin was referring to the earthquake of 29 June 1170.
Seismic Effects

1st passage
  • At Tripolis in years gone by there was an earthquake, when many Gentiles and Jews perished, for houses and walls fell upon them
  • There was great destruction at that time throughout the Land of Israel, and more than 20,000 souls perished
2nd passage
  • Some time ago there was a great earthquake in the city [Hama], and 25,000 souls perished in one clay, and of about 200 Jews but seventy escaped
Locations

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

Chronicle of Robert of Torigni

Background and Biography

Background and Biography

Events
July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s) and/or August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

This calamity [the siege of Avilina (Caesarea Philippi)] for the Christians was followed by an earthquake which was strongest in regions across the sea [i.e. Outremer]. (Rob. Tor. 194).

Characterization by Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)

As regards the Latin sources, although the analysis has been systematic, only a brief mention has emerged from the chronicles of Robert of Torigny. He was a monk in the Benedictine abbey of Bec (in Brittany, France), where his presence is recorded from 1128 to 1154. From 1155 Robert became the abbey of the great abbey of Mont-St. Michel where he remained until his death in 1187. The news of the earthquakes in Syria probably reached France in a somewhat confused state because the damage mostly concerned the Muslim area of Syria, which was thus less accessible to the Christians. The text does not contain precise references to the places hit, simply defined as "lands overseas"; the date is generically stated as 1157.

English translated from Latin from Howlett (1889)

On the breaking of the alliances between Baldwin, king of Jerusalem, and Loradin, the son of Sanguine, the king of Halapria, because of the booty of the Saracens, which King Baldwin had unwisely taken, the pagans besieged the city of Abilene, which was anciently called Caesarea Philippi, and destroyed all the villages except the main fortification. But at last, due to the advent of of the cross and the Christian army, the treacherous retreating for a time, came again, and the king Baldwin, who had already dismissed the forces of his army, hoping for nothing less than a victory, they found it unprepared; and having slain many of the soldiers of the Temple, who had remained alone with him, the same king could scarcely be compelled to retire. This fall of the Christians was followed by an earthquake, especially in overseas parts.

Latin from Howlett (1889)

  • from Howlett (1889:194)
  • footnotes not included. For footnotes, see Latin from Howlett (1889) - embedded
Ruptis induciis qure erant inter Balduinum regem Jerusalem et Loradin filium Sanguin, regem Halapriae, propter praedam Sarracenorum, quam rex Balduinus inconsulte ceperat, Pagani obsederunt civitatem Abilinam, quae antiquitus dicta fuit Caesarea Philippi, et omnes vicos destruxerunt praeter principalem munitionem. Sed tandem, adventu vivificae crucis et exercitu Christianorum, recedentibus perfidis ad tempus, iterum venerunt, et regem Balduinum, qui jam copias sui exercitus dimiserat, nihil minus quam insiclias sperantem, imparatum invenerunt; et trucidatis multis ex militibus Templi, qui soli cum eo remanserant, idem rex vix cogi potuit ut recederet. Hunc casum Christianorum terrae motus subsecutus est, maxime in transmarinis partibus.

Latin from Howlett (1889) - embedded



Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
1157 CE Margin notes in the text from Howlett (1889:194) indicate this occurred in 1157 CE. The earthquake is also described immediately after reference to a battle at Caesarea Philippi (Banias) which began in May of 1157 CE (Wikipedia citing Fulton, 2018:122-123). none
Seismic Effects
  • an earthquake which was strongest in regions across the sea [i.e. Outremer]
Locations

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

Chronicle by Michael the Syrian

Background and Biography

Background and Biography

Events
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English translated from Chabot (1899-1910)

[CHAPTER V]1

In the year 1468, Prins2, lord of Antioch, invaded Cyprus, which belonged to the Greeks, and plundered the whole island: men, sheep, oxen, horses, and all the wealth. They brought them to the shore, and then the Cypriots paid an amount of gold as ransom for the people and cattle. The Franks left and took all their wealth. They also took the bishops, the superiors of monasteries and the magistrates of Antioch as hostages, until gold was paid3.

In the year 1469, Stephanê plotted against his brother Thoros and wanted to kill him. Thoros, noticing this, seized him and imprisoned him for ten months. Then, at the request of the Franks, he released him, and he joined the army of the Franks4.

In this year Josselin, prisoner in Aleppo, died after a perfect penance, as said by Ignatius, bishop of Aleppo, who administered the sacraments to her5.

In the same year, Sultan Mohammed, son of Sultan Mahmoud, besieged Baghdad for four months with a large army, ...

In the same year Sultan Sandjar, son of Malikah, son of Alp-Arslan, son of Daoud, died after having escaped the hands of the Gouzayé who had seized him.

In this year6, there were violent earthquakes in Syria, and many places were destroyed.

In Hamath, the citadel, the city, all the houses collapsed on the inhabitants, old men, women and children; myriads of people perished there.

The citadel of Saizar collapsed entirely: only a woman and a eunuch escaped.

The people of Emesa were terrified: they went out of the city and were saved. Their homes and the citadel were destroyed.

Likewise, the people of Aleppo went out and stayed several days outside the city, and they were saved. Their houses were knocked down, and only five hundred people perished there.

It was the same in Kephar-lab and in Apamea, where no one escaped, and in many places, as far as Rebabôt.

Among the towns of the Franks, Hesn el-Akrad and `Arqa totally collapsed.

At Laodicea the great church alone remained standing, and those in it were saved. In this city, the earth parted and revealed a abyss filled with mud, and in the middle of the mud a statue of cast iron that stood upright.

Likewise, most of Antioch and Tripoli were destroyed.
Footnotes

1. BAR HEBR, Chr. syr., p. 325.

2. See p. 314, n. 2.

3. Cf, Hist. du Bas-Emp., LXXXVIII, § xxiv; Gesch. des Konigr, Jerus., p. 286, 296.

4, see op, cit., p. 297.

5. See above, p. 295.

6. 1469. (BAR HEBR., Chr. syr., p. 325).

English from Ambraseys (2009)

In this year [1469] there were violent earthquakes in Syria, and many places were destroyed. At Hamath the citadel of the town, the town itself and all the houses collapsed on their inhabitants . . . thousands of people perished. The citadel of Saizar totally collapsed: no-one escaped except for a woman and a eunuch. The people of Emessa were seized with fear: they left the town and were saved. Their houses and the citadel were destroyed. Likewise the people of Aleppo left and spent several days outside the town, and they were saved. Their houses were overturned, and only 500 people died. It was the same at Kepher-tab and at Apamea, where no one escaped, and in many places, as far as Rehabot. Of the Frankish cities Hesn al-Akrad and ‘Arqa completely collapsed. At Laodicea only the great church remained standing, and the people inside were saved. In that city the earth opened and revealed an abyss full of mud, and in the middle of the mud was a molten statue standing upright. In addition the most parts of Antioch and Tripoli were destroyed. (Mich. Syr. xviii.5/iii. 315f).

French from Chabot (1899-1910)

[CHAPITRE V]1

En l'an 1468, Prins2, seigneur d'Antioche, envahit Cypre, qui appartenait aux Grecs, et pilla toute l'île : hommes, moutons, boeufs, chevaux, et toute la richesse. Ils les amenèrent jusqu'au rivage, et alors les Cypriotes promirent pour leur rachat et celui de leur bétail une quantité d'or. Les Francs les lais¬sèrent et prirent toute la richesse. Ils emmenèrent aussi à Antioche les évêques, les supérieurs de monastères et les magistrats, comme otages, jusqu'à ce que l'or fût payé3.

En l'an 1469, Stéphanê complota contre son frère Thoros et voulut le tuer. Thoros, s'en étant aperçu, s'empara de lui et l'emprisonna pendant dix mois. Ensuite, à la prière des Francs, il le relâcha, et celui-ci se mit dans l'armée des Francs4.

En cette année mourut Josselin, prisonnier à Alep, après une parfaite pénitence, comme l'a dit Ignatius, évêque d'Alep, qui lui administra les sacrements5.

La même année, le sultan Mohammed, fils du sultan Mahmoud, assiégea Bag-dad, avec une nombreuse armée, pendant quatre mois...

La même année, mourut le sultan Sandjar, fils de Malik4ah, fils d'Alp-Arslan, fils de Daoud, après avoir échappé aux mains des Gouzayé qui s'étaient empa-rés de lui.

En cette années6, il y eut de violents tremblements de terre en Syrie, et beaucoup d'endroits furent détruits.

A Hamath, la citadelle, la ville, toutes les maisons s'écroulèrent sur les habitants, vieillards, femmes et enfants ; des myriades de gens y périrent.

La citadelle de Saizar s'écroula entièrement : il n'échappa qu'une femme et un eunuque.

Les gens d'Émèse furent pris de frayeur : ils sortirent hors de la ville et furent sauvés. Leurs maisons et la citadelle furent détruites.

De même, les gens d'Alep sortirent et restèrent plusieurs jours hors de la ville, et ils furent sauvés. Leurs maisons furent renversées, et cinq cents personnes seule¬ment y périrent.

Il en fut de même à Kephar-lab et à Apamée, où personne n'échappa, et dans beaucoup d'endroits, jusqu'à Rebabôt.

Parmi les villes des Francs, Hesn el-Akrad et `Arqa s'écroulèrent totalement.

A Laodicée, la grande église seule resta debout, et ceux qui s'y trouvaient furent sauvés. Dans cette ville, la terre s'entr'ouvrit et laissa voir un abîme rempli de boue, et au milieu de la boue une statue de fonte qui se tenait debout.

De même, la plus grande partie d'Antioche et de Tripoli fut détruite.
Footnotes

1. BAR HEBR, Chr. syr., p. 325.

2. Cf. p. 314, n. 2.

3. Cf, Hist. du Bas-Emp., LXXXVIII, § xxiv; Gesch. des Konigr, Jerus., p. 286, 296.

4, Cf. op, cit., p. 297.

5. Cf. ei-dessus, p. 295.

6. 1469. (BAR HEBR., Chr. syr., p. 325).

French from Chabot (1899-1910) - embedded



Syriac from Chabot (1899-1910) - embedded

  • bookmarked to page 695 - not the right page
  • hand copied manuscript which shows some of the original layout
  • appears to be the manuscript which was written for Chabot between 1897 and 1899 CE in Edessa
  • ordered right to left
  • from Chabot (1899-1910)
  • from archive.org


Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
1 Oct. 1157 to 30 Sept. 1158 CE A.G. 1469 none
  • calculated with Macedonian reckoning using CHRONOS
  • This date appears a bit late and the earthquakes he referred to likely occurred in A.G. 1468
Seismic Effects
  • There were violent earthquakes in Syria, and many places were destroyed
  • At Hamath the citadel of the town, the town itself and all the houses collapsed on their inhabitants . . . thousands of people perished
  • The citadel of Saizar totally collapsed: no-one escaped except for a woman and a eunuch
  • The people of Emessa were seized with fear: they left the town and were saved. Their houses and the citadel were destroyed
  • the people of Aleppo left and spent several days outside the town, and they were saved. Their houses were overturned, and only 500 people died
  • It was the same at Kepher-tab and at Apamea, where no one escaped, and in many places, as far as Rehabot
  • Of the Frankish cities Hesn al-Akrad and ‘Arqa completely collapsed
  • At Laodicea only the great church remained standing, and the people inside were saved. In that city the earth opened and revealed an abyss full of mud, and in the middle of the mud was a molten statue standing upright
  • Most parts of Antioch and Tripoli were destroyed
Locations

Sources
Sources

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

Chronicon Ad Annum 1234

Background and Biography

Background and Biography

Events
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

(a.S. 1470) In that year there was a great earthquake and Sayzar was demolished; 40,000 persons perished there, among others the governor with his children and all his household. Half of the mountain on which the citadel was built collapsed. A great number of people died at Hama, Salamiya, and in many neighboring villages (Chron. 1234, 440/ii. 117).

Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
1 Oct. 1158 to 30 Sept. 1159 CE A.G. 1470 none
  • calculated with Macedonian reckoning using CHRONOS
  • This date appears a bit late and the earthquakes he referred to likely occurred in A.G. 1468
Seismic Effects
  • there was a great earthquake and Sayzar was demolished; 40,000 persons perished there, among others the governor with his children and all his household
  • Half of the mountain on which the citadel was built collapsed [Saizar]
  • A great number of people died at Hama, Salamiya, and in many neighboring villages
Locations

Sources
Sources

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

Dictionary of Countries (Mu‘jam al-buldan) by Yaqut

معجم البلدان by ياقوت الحموي الرومي

Aliases

Yaqut
Aliases Arabic
Yaqut
Yaqut al-Hamawi
Yāqūt Shihāb al-Dīn[1] ibn-ʿAbdullāh al-Rūmī al-Ḥamawī ياقوت الحموي الرومي
Background and Biography
Background and Biography

Events
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

Caesarea was not often mentioned by historians, except on the subject of earthquakes, above all that of a.H. 552/1157. Its citadel, near Ma’arra, between that town and Hamah, one day’s march away, was destroyed. (Yaqut, Mu’jam 3/353).

Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE A.H. 552 none calculated using CHRONOS
Seismic Effects
  • Caesarea was not often mentioned by historians, except on the subject of earthquakes, above all that of a.H. 552/1157. Its citadel, near Ma’arra, between that town and Hamah, one day’s march away, was destroyed.
Locations

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

The Complete History by Ibn al-Athir

الكامل في التاريخ by علي عز الدین بن الاثیر الجزري

Aliases

Aliases Arabic
Ibn al-Athir
Ali 'Izz al-Din Ibn al-Athir al-Jazari علي عز الدین بن الاثیر الجزري
Abu al-Hassan Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Muhammad ash-Shaybani
Background and Biography
Background and Biography

Events
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)

At Laodicea, a place split into two parts, out of which a statue appeared in the midst of the water. The cities of Sidon, Beirut, Tripoli, Acre, Tyre and all the citadels of the Franks were damaged. There was a very violent earthquake in the Syrian territories, with a succession of tremendous shocks spreading destruction across the country and causing people to die. The strongest earthquakes were at Hamat and the citadel of Shayzar: both were destroyed. The same thing happened at the fortress of Ba`rin, at AlMa'arra [Maarrat an Numan] and at other villages. Many people perished in the ruins; town walls, houses and fortresses collapsed. Thanks be to God, Nur al-Din intervened, for he assembled an army and guaranteed the protection of the whole province conquering it without fighting or siege. In connection with the pious sovereign Nur al-Din, we have already recalled — in bringing to a close our information about him — how he reorganised his troops and led them from Damascus towards Mesopotamia, which the Frankish coalition was anxious to conquer and govern. At that time, there were earthquakes with continual shocks which caused the destruction of fortresses, citadels and dwellings throughout the territory, from which all those of the inhabitants of Hims, Shayzar, Kafar Tab, Hamat and other areas who managed to escape, took to flight [...] towards the coastal and border regions. A great many people gathered into goups there (alTa'rikh, p.110)

Characterization from Ambraseys (2009)

Ibn al-Athir (1160–1233) ‘records numerous violent earthquakes’ in a.S. 552 Rajab, and says that the ‘most part of Syria’ was ruined. He notes the important role played by Nur ad-Din, the atabeg (ruler) of Syria, in quickly restoring the defences of the Muslim cities. He also records Nur ad-Din’s possession of the fortress of Shaizar, formerly the seat of the Benu-Muqidh dynasty, all of whom died in the earthquake, which occurred during a family feast. Ibn al-Athir places Shaizar ‘half a day’s march’, namely about 16 km, from Damascus.

English translated from French from Recueil des historiens des croisades (RHC) Occidentaux (1872)

A.H. 552 (AD 1157 AND 1158)

In the month of redjeb (August 1157), there were numerous and violent earthquakes in Syria which ruined many cities, and in which an innumerable multitude perished. Hamah, Schaizar, Kafarthab, Maarra, Apamea, Emesa, the castle of the Kurds, Arka, Laodicea, Tripoli and Antioch, fell at the same time by the effect of these tremors. Throughout Syria, among the localities where the destruction was not complete, the greatest part was ruined. The walls of cities and castles were thrown down. Nur al-Din deployed in this circumstance an activity worthy of praise. He feared for attacks of the Franks on the Muslim countries, because the walls of the strongholds were destroyed. Accordingly, he gathered his troops and sojourned on the confines of his States, making incursions into the lands of the Franks, while everywhere repairing the walls of the cities. He continued to do so until the work was completed. As for the number of dead, it will suffice, to give an idea, to recall the story told by a schoolmaster of Hamah. This master left his school for some matter. The earthquake struck during his absence. The the city was ruined and the school collapsed on all the children inside.
But no one, added the pedagogue, came to ask for "news of his child."

French from Recueil des historiens des croisades (RHC) Occidentaux (1872)

AN 552 DE L'HÉGIRE (1157 ET 1158 DE J. C)

Au mois de rédjeb (août 1157), il y eut en Syrie des tremblements de terre nombreux et violents qui ruinèrent beaucoup de villes, et dans lesquels périt une multitude innombrable. Hamah, Schaïzar, Kafarthab, Maarra, Apamée, Ëmèse, le château des Kurdes, Arka, Laodicée, Tripoli et Antioche, tombèrent à la fois par l'effet de ces secousses. Dans toute la Syrie, parmi les localités où la destruction ne fut pas complète, la plus grande partie fut ruinée. Les murailles des villes et des châteaux furent renversées. Nour-eddin déploya dans cette circonstance une activité digne d'éloges. Il craignit pour les contrées musulmanes les attaques des Francs, parce que les murs des places fortes étaient détruits. En conséquence, il rassembla ses troupes et séjourna sur les confins de ses Etats, faisant des incursions sur les terres des Francs, pendant que Ton travaillait partout à réparer les murailles des villes. Il ne cessa d'agir ainsi jusqu'à ce que les travaux fussent achevés. Quant au nombre des morts, il suffira, pour en donner une idée, de rappeler le récit fait par un maître d'école de Hamah. Ce maître, ayant quitté son école pour une affaire qui lui survint, le tremblement de terre eut lieu pendant son absence; la ville fut ruinée et l'école renversée sur tous les enfants qu'elle renfermait.
Or personne, ajoutait le pédagogue, ne vint demander des « nouvelles de son enfant.

Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
9 August - 7 September 1157 CE Rajab A.H. 552 none calculated using CHRONOS
Seismic Effects
  • there were numerous and violent earthquakes in Syria which ruined many cities, and in which an innumerable multitude perished
  • Hamah, Schaizar, Kafarthab, Maarra, Apamea, Emesa, the castle of the Kurds, Arka, Laodicea, Tripoli and Antioch, fell at the same time by the effect of these tremors
  • Throughout Syria, among the localities where the destruction was not complete, the greatest part was ruined
  • The walls of cities and castles were thrown down
  • The strongest earthquakes were at Hamat and the citadel of Shayzar: both were destroyed
  • The same thing happened at the fortress of Ba`rin, at AlMa'arra [Maarrat an Numan] and at other villages
  • At Laodicea, a place split into two parts, out of which a statue appeared in the midst of the water
  • The cities of Sidon, Beirut, Tripoli, Acre, Tyre and all the citadels of the Franks were damaged
  • At that time, there were earthquakes with continual shocks which caused the destruction of fortresses, citadels and dwellings throughout the territory, from which all those of the inhabitants of Hims, Shayzar, Kafar Tab, Hamat and other areas who managed to escape, took to flight [...] towards the coastal and border regions
Locations

Sources
Sources

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

The Cream of the History of Aleppo by Kemal ad-Din (aka Ibn al-Adim)

زبدة الحلب في تأريخ حلب by مال الدين عمر بن أحمد ابن العديم

Aliases

Aliases Arabic
Ibn al-Adim
Kamāl al-Dīn Abu ʾl-Ḳāsim ʿUmar ibn Aḥmad ibn Hibat Allāh Ibn al-ʿAdīm مال الدين عمر بن أحمد ابن العديم
Kamāl al-Dīn Abu Hafs 'Umar b. Ahmad
Background and Biography
Background and Biography

Events
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English translated from Blochet (1900)

Nûr-ad-Dîn then returned to Aleppo, and earthquakes occurred in Syria in the month of Rajab of the year 5521. Hâmàh was ruined, as well as Shaizar2, Kafartâb3, Afamiah, Ma'arrat-al-No`man4, Homs, the citadel of Shoumaimis5, near Salamiah, as well as other towns in the country of the Franks, whose walls were thrown down. Nûr-ad-Din then gathered his army, for he feared an attack against these towns; he began to rebuild them until he had made them safe from attack. The citadel of Shaizar collapsed on the prince and people of the city and all perished. He had just had his son circumcised and was giving a feast at his palace, having invited the population of the city. He had a horse which he loved very much, and which he did not want to part with; when he was in a meeting, this horse stood on his doorstep.

He was on the doorstep that day when the earthquake struck. People got up to run away from the house. The horse kicked the first to come out the door with his hoof and killed him, which prevented the others from escaping. The house then fell on them and they perished6. Nûr-ad-Dîn hurried up to Shaizar. Tadj-ad-Daulah-ibn-Mounkid was dead along with his children; and there was no one else left of the family that the Princess7 sister of Shams-al-Moloûk and wife of Tâdj-ad-Daûlah. We removed this person from under the rubble and revived and saved her. Nûr-ad-Dîn then took possession of the citadel and had its walls and houses rebuilt. Nûr-ad-Dîn asked the sister of Shams-al-Moloûk for money, and threatened her; the princess told him that her house had just collapsed on her and her family, that they had been pulled out from under the ruins, that she knew nothing, and that if they had anything, it must have been buried under the rubble...

These earthquakes were repeated in the country for seven years and caused the death of a considerable number of inhabitants. This year al-Malik-al-`Adil abolished in his kingdom, while he was at Shaizar, the penalties and duties and customs, an amount which reached 150,000 dinars. Then Nûr-ad-Dîn used diplomacy vis-à-vis Dabek and corresponded with him. This character was in Ba'albek and revolted there after the capture of Damascus. Nûr-ad-Dîn did not want to go and besiege it because of the neighborhood of the Franks, then Dahhak gave him back the place. This year a fight took place between Nûr-ad-Dîn and the Franks, between the towns of Tiberias and Bânias. Nûr-ad-Dîn completely routed their army in the month of Jumada I of the year 552. Then Nûr-ad-Dîn returned to Aleppo and fell ill in the citadel of the city in the year 554, due to a serious illness which put him on the brink of death. His younger brother was in Aleppo, it was Nosrat-ad-Dîn-Amir-Amîrân-Mohammad-ibn-Zangi8. The report of the death of Nûr-ad-Dîn was spread in Aleppo; then Amir-Amiran gathered the people together, won over the population of Aleppo, and captured the city except for the citadel. He allowed the Shiites to continue their idhans until these words: Come to the best deed: Mohammad and `Ali are the best of creatures, as was their habit before.
Footnotes

1. The earthquake that occurred that year was terrible and its duration prolonged its horror, it lasted for fourteen consecutive months (seven years following Kamâl-ad-Din), which is one of the longest duration and largest seismic movements known to us. The whole of Syria was devastated. According to Abou'l-Mahâsin (ms. ar. no 1780, fol. 27 v.),

Aleppo, Hamah, Shaïzar and mainly the countries of Syria and the East were devastated. A crowd of people died there. The towers of the citadel of Aleppo and many other fortresses crumbled. But everyone that was in Shaizar perished except for one woman.
This woman is evidently the wife of Tàdj-ad-Daùlah.
The citadel of Famiah (Apamea) was submerged. Tell-Harran and Nisfin had their walls cracked.
The oldest constructions were devastated, and the scourge reached Beirut, Saidà, Tarabolos, 'Akkà, Soûr and a host of Frankish fortresses.

This same year, Nûr-ad-Dîn seized the citadel of Shaïzar and the kingdom of Banou-Munkid collapsed after lasting many years (Abou'l-mahâsin, ms. ar. 1780, fol. 27 v.).

It was this same year that Sultan Sindjàr died, who was first called Ahmed and who received the name of the city where he was born. He was born in 479 (A.D. 1086).

In 553, the Sejuq sultan Mohammad-Shâh conquered Khorttsàn and died the following year, 554 (AD 1159).

2. On this city and its history see Hartwig Derenbourg, Autobiography of Ousama.

3. We find the name of this city written Kafartâb or Kafartàb, the only form Yakout knows.
It is, he says (t. IV, p. 289), a city between al-Ma'arrah and Aleppo in a plain without water. There's nothing to drink but the rainwater we collect in the cisterns... Many scholars are from this city.
4. Town halfway from Aleppo to Hamah, 20 miles south of Ma'arra-Nasrin.

5. Shoumaimis is the name of a citadel dependent on the city of Salamiah. We can see on this place, for which we have little information. Quatremère, History of the Mamluk Sultans, t. II, leave. I, p. 248.

6. Ibn-al-Athir in Histor. of the Crusades, t. I, p. 506, also recounts this strange incident.

7. Khatun. The word khatoûn is of Mongolian origin, the masculine correspondent is khàkân. This word became in Eastern Turkish kadoûn, and in Turkish osmanly kadin or kadin with the change that Turkish dialects very frequently make the aspiration kh undergo; many examples could be cited; arabic khalifat becoming kalfa etc.

8. The name by which this prince is most often referred to is a Persian title meaning emir of emirs and corresponding to the Arabic amir-al-omara. The correct reading of this name is amir-i-amiran with the izafet. The atabek Zangi as his father is often called, as we know is the king of the emirs. Kamal-ad-Din devoted in his great biographical dictionary of the illustrious men of Aleppo (ms. ar. 2138, fol. 205 r.) a short notice about this character, where he only shortens the account he gives in his History of Aleppo.
We will tell, he adds, the story of this prince in the article Mohammad in the year 560.
Unfortunately, we only have one volume, containing part of the elif of this interesting work. Abou-Shàma (ed. by Boulaq, p. 107), names him Nàsir-ad-Din, in place of Nosrat-ad-Din. — This title of amir-i-amiran is also applied to an Armenian prince named Soukman II, grandson of Soukman Ist al-Khothbi, nicknamed Shah-i-Armin (King of Armenia), who reigned from 1128 to 1185. (Hist. arm. des Croisades, t. I, p. 196, n.)

English from Ambraseys (2009)

[Supplement to Ibn al-Jauzi]
  • At the citadel of ash-Shumays, near Salymat, at Hisn Akrad and at Araza there were numerous deaths.
  • At Latakia: A chasm formed and an idol appeared there. Then the crack filled with water.
  • At Tripoli: The majority of the population was annihilated.
  • At Antioch: Ditto.

Almost all of the markets, citadels and ramparts were demolished and Nur ad-Din undertook their restoration. The situation was the same in the Frankish possessions
(’ (Kemal ad-Din, Zubdat, 2/306 – Rev. de l’Or. Lat. III 1895, 529–530)

French from Blochet (1900)

Noûr-ad-Dîn s'en retourna alors à Alep, et des tremblements de terre se produisirent en Syrie au mois de Radjab de l'an 5521. Hâmàh fut ruinée, ainsi que Shaizar2, Kafartâb3, Afâmiah, Ma'arrat-al-No`man4, Homs, la citadelle de Shoumaimis5, près de Salamiah, ainsi que d'autres villes du pays des Francs, dont les murailles furent renversées. Noûr-ad-Dtn rassembla alors son armée, car il craignait quelque coup de main contre ces villes; il se mit à les rebâtir jusqu'à ce qu'il les eût mises à l'abri d'une agression. La citadelle de Shaïzar s'écroula sur le prince de cette ville et sur la population, et tous périrent. Il venait de faire circoncire son fils et donnait des son palais un festin auquel il avait invité la population de la ville. Il avait un cheval qu'il aimait beaucoup, et dont il ne voulait pas se séparer ; quand il se trouvait dans une réunion, ce cheval se tenait sur sa porte.

Il était ce jour-là sur la porte quand se produisit le tremblement de terre. Les gens se levèrent pour s'enfuir de la maison. Le premier qui sortit, le cheval le frappa d'un coup de sabot et le tua ce qui empêcha les autres de s'enfuir. La maison tomba alors sur eux et ils périrent6. Noûr-ad-Dîn accourut en toute hâte vers Shaïzar. Tâdj-ad-Daûlah-ibn-Mounkid était mort ainsi que ses enfants ; et il ne restait personne d'autre de la famille que la princesse7 soeur de Shams-al-Moloûk et épouse de Tâdj-ad-Daûlah. On retira cette personne de dessous les décombres satine et sauve. Noûr-ad-Din prit alors possession de la citadelle et en fit reconstruire les murailles et les maisons. Noûr-ad-Dîn demanda à la soeur de Shams-al-Moloûk de l'argent, et la menaça; la princesse lui raconta que sa maison venait de s'écrouler sur elle et sur sa famille, qu'on l'avait retirée de dessous les ruines, qu'elle ne savait rien et que s'ils possédaient quelque chose, ce devait être enseveli sous les décombres...

Ces tremblements de terre se répétèrent dans le pays durant sept années et y firent périr un nombre considérable d'habitants. Cette année al-Malik-al-`Adil abolit dans son royaume, pendant qu'il était à Shaïzar, les pénalités et les droits de douane, dont le montant atteignait 150,000 dinars. Puis Noûr-ad-Dîn usa de diplomatie vis-à-vis de Dabek et correspondit avec lui. Ce personnage était à Ba'albek et s'y était révolté après la prise de Damas. Nour-ad-Dîn ne voulait pas aller l'assiéger à cause du voisinage des Francs, puis Dahhâk lui rendit la place. Cette année un combat eut lieu entre Noûr-ad-DIn et les Francs, entre les villes de Tibériade et de Bânias. Nûr-ad-Dîn mit leur armée en complète déroute au mois de Djoumadâ premier de l'an 552. Puis Nour-ad-Dîn retourna à Alep et tomba malade dans la citadelle de la ville en l'an 554, d'une grave maladie qui le mit à deux doigts de la mort. Son frère cadet se trouvait à Alep, c'était Nosrat-ad-Dîn-Amir-Amîrân-Mohammad-ibn-Zangi8. Le bruit de la mort de Nour-ad-Dîn fut répandu dans Alep; alors Amir-Amîrân rassembla le peuple, gagna la population d'Alep et s'empara de la ville â l'exception de la citadelle. Il permit aux Schiites de contitinuer leurs idhans jusqu'à ces mots: Viens au meilleur acte : Mohammad et `Ali sont les meilleures des créatures, comme c'était leur habitude auparavant.
Footnotes

1. Le tremblement de terre qui se produisit cette année-là fut terrible et sa durée en prolongea l'horreur, il dura pendant quatorze mois consécutifs (sept ans suivant Kamâl-ad-Din), ce qui est une des durées les plus considérables de mouvements seïsmiques que nous connaissions. La Syrie entière fut dévastée. Suivant Abou'l-Mahâsin (ms. ar. no 1780, fol. 27 v.),

Alep, Hamah, Shaïzar et principalement les pays de Syrie et de l'Orient furent dévastés. Une foule de monde y trouva la mort. Les tours de la citadelle d'Alep et de bien d'autres forteresses s'écroulèrent. Or, tout ce qui se trouvait dans Shaizar périt à l'exception'd'une seule femme.
Cette femme est évidemment l'épouse de Tàdj-ad-Daùlah.
La citadelle de Fâmiah (Apamée) fut engloutie. Tell-Harrân et Nisfin eurent leurs murailles lézardées.
Les plus anciennes constructions furent ravagées, et le fléau atteignit Bairoût, Saidà, Tarabolos, 'Akkà, Soûr et un foule de forteresses des Francs.

Cette même année, Noùr-ad-Din s'empare de la citadelle de Shaïzar et le royaume des Banoû-Munkid s'écroula après avoir duré de nombreuses années (Abou'l-mahâsin, ms. ar. 1780, fol. 27 v.).

C'est cette même année que mourut le sultan Sindjàr, qui s'appelait d'abord Ahmed et qui reçut le nom de la ville où il était né. Il était né en 479 (J.C. 1086).

En 553, le sultan sedjoukide Mohammad-Shâh conquiert le Khorttsàn et meurt l'année suivante, 554 (J.C. 1159).

2. Sur cette ville et son histoire voir Hartwig Derenbourg, Autobiographie d'Ousdma.

3. On trouve le nom de cette ville écrit Kafartâb ou Kafartàb, la seule forme que connaisse Yakout.
C'est, dit-il (t. IV, p. 289), une ville entre al-Ma'arrah et Alep dans une plaine sans eau. Il n'y a rien d'autre à boire que l'eau de pluie que l'on recueille dans les citernes... Beaucoup de savants sont originaires de cette ville.
4. Ville située à moitié chemin d'Alep à Hamah, à 20 milles au sud de Ma'arra-Nasrin.

5. Shoumaimis est le nom d'une citadelle dépendant de la ville de Salamiah. On peut voir sur cette place, pour laquelle on possède peu de renseignements. Quatremère, Histoire des sultans mamlouks, t. II, part. I, p. 248.

6. Ibn-al-Athir dans Histor. des Croisades, t. I, p. 506, raconte aussi cet incident étrange.

7. Khatoun. Le mot khatoûn est d'origine mongole, le correspondant masculin est khàkân. Ce mot est devenu en turc oriental kadoûn, et en turc osmanly kadin ou kadin avec le changement que les dialectes turcs font subir très fréquemment à l'aspiration kh; on pourrait en citer de nombreux exemples; l'arabe khalifat devenant kalfa, etc.

8. Le nom sous lequel se trouve le plus souvent désigné ce prince est un titre persan signifiant émir des émirs et correspondant à l'arabe amir-al-omara. La lecture correcte de ce nom est amir-i-amiran avec l'izafet. L'atàbek Zangi son père est souvent appelé, comme on le sait, le roi des émirs. Kamâl-ad-Din a consacré dans son grand dictionnaire biographique des hommes illustres d'Alep (ms. ar. 2138, fol. 205 r.) une courte notice à ce personnage, où il ne fait qu'abréger le récit qu'il fait dans son Histoire d'Alep.
Nous raconterons, ajoute-t-il, l'histoire de ce prince à l'article Mohammad en l'an 560.
Nous ne possédons par malheur qu'un seul volume, contenant une partie de l'élif de cet intéressant ouvrage. Abou-Shàma (éd. de Boulaq, p. 107), le nomme Nàsir-ad-Din, au lieu de Nosrat-ad-Din. — Ce titre d'amir-i-amiràn se trouve aussi appliqué à un prince arménien nommé Soukman II, petit-fils de Soukman Ier al-Khothbi, surnommé Shah-i-Armin (le roi d'Arménie), qui régna de 1128 à 1185. (Hist. arm. des Croisades, t. I, p. 196, n.)

French from Blochet (1900) - embedded



Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
9 August - 7 September 1157 CE earthquakes occurred in Syria in the month of Rajab of the year A.H. 552 none calculated using CHRONOS
Seismic Effects
  • earthquakes occurred in Syria in the month of Rajab of the year 552
  • Hâmàh was ruined, as well as Shaizar, Kafartâb, Afamiah, Ma'arrat-al-No`man, Homs, the citadel of Shoumaimis, near Salamiah, as well as other towns in the country of the Franks, whose walls were thrown down
  • The citadel of Shaizar collapsed on the prince and people of the city and all perished
  • These earthquakes were repeated in the country for seven years and caused the death of a considerable number of inhabitants
  • At the citadel of ash-Shumays, near Salymat, at Hisn Akrad and at Araza there were numerous deaths
  • At Latakia: A chasm formed and an idol appeared there. Then the crack filled with water
  • At Tripoli: The majority of the population was annihilated
  • At Antioch: Ditto
  • Almost all of the markets, citadels and ramparts were demolished and Nur ad-Din undertook their restoration
  • The situation was the same in the Frankish possessions
Locations

Sources
Sources

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

Sequel to the Two Gardens by Abu Shama

Al-Dhayl 'ala 'l-Rawdatayn by Abu Shama

Aliases

Aliases Arabic
Abu Shama
Abū Shāma Shihāb al-Dīn al-Maḳdisī
Abū Shāma Shihāb al-Dīn Abuʾl-Ḳāsim ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Ismāʿīl ibn Ibrāhīm ibn ʿUthmān ibn Abī Bakr ibn Ibrāhīm ibn Muḥammad al-Maḳdisī (or al-Maqdisī)
Shihāb al-Dīn Abuʾl-Ḳāsim ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Ismāʿīl al-Maḳdisī
Background and Biography
Background and Biography

Events
13 October 1156 CE Hama, Apamea, and Aleppo Quake(s)

According to Ibn al-Qalanisi [1], on the eve of a.H. 551 Shaban 25 (13 October 1156) an earthquake was strongly felt ‘until the end of the day in Damascus’. He adds that reports were received from Aleppo and Hamah of heavy damage, and also of the collapse of a tower in Afamya. Apparently forty shocks were felt in those towns, which indicates an uncertain large number.

The earthquake, which is listed by Abu Shama immediately after the earthquake of 15 May seems to be misdated. He says that ‘On the night of the 25th of the same month [Rabi I] [18 May 1156], an earthquake took place in the morning, then another in the evening’. The ‘morning of the night’ must mean the early hours of 18 May, when, being before daybreak, it was still officially the eve. Some time after the evening earthquake news came of the destruction of ‘numerous places’ in the region of Aleppo and Hamah. The same source adds that ‘I had indicated that the number of places [that had been damaged] which could be counted reached forty’.

Mention of the damage in Aleppo and Hamah and of the number ‘forty’ by both sources (together with the almost identical descriptions of the last foreshock and first aftershock) makes it obvious that he is referring to the same event. Since Ibn al-Qalanisi probably witnessed it, his date seems more trustworthy than those of Abu Shama, who was writing a century later and thus subject to textual-transmission problems. The apparent substitution of forty cities for forty shocks is a miscopying typical of a late source. On the other hand, Ibn al-Qalanisi, dealing with such a large number of earthquakes, may have confused some of the dates, and Abu Shama, who is certainly known to have made considerable use of Ibn al-Qalanisi, may have treated the former’s dates critically in the light of other sources such as city archives. The first explanation appears more probable, however, since the sequence of earthquakes at about this time in Abu Shama (a.H. 551 Rabi I 22, 25, 29) continues exactly as does Ibn al-Qalanisi’s in October (a.H. 551 Shabban 22, 25, 29). It thus seems probable that by some error Abu Shama has transposed the events by five months.

9 December 1156 CE Aleppo Quake(s)

Ambraseys (2009) wrote that Abu Shama, writing about 100 years after the events, stated that ‘one or several earthquakes’ struck on 7–8 December. This was likely based on an account(s) from Damascus.

April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s)

Ambraseys (2009) wrote that Abu Shama, writing about 100 years later, stated that there were three earthquakes on 2, 2–3/3–4 and 4 April which, according to the news which came from the territory of Sham produced considerable effects.

July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

On 3rd Rejeb [11 August 1157] he [Nur ad-Din] went towards the district of Aleppo to make another inspection and to examine in detail the means of equipping the city to resist the infidels’ plundering, when the army of the prince son of Mas’ud approached.

Abu Ya’la adds:
As we reported previously, Nur ad-Din had left Damascus at the head of his army and had gone to Syria, having received the news of the coalition of the Frankish armies . . . For the latter were preparing to invade the country in the hope of profiting from the earthquake and repeated upheavals of the soil which had just destroyed the efforts, citadels and houses of the provinces, and ruined the fortress towns which would have protected the Muslims and provided an asylum to the survivors to the populations of Hims, Shaizar, Kaferthab, Hamah, etc.
(Abu Shama, 92).

English translated from French from Barbieu de Meynard (1884)

YEAR 552 (FEBRUARY 13, 1157 - FEBRUARY 2, 1158)

... According to the account of Reïs Abou Ya'la, during the second decade of the month of Djoumada II (July 21-31, 1157), the news spread that the son of Sultan Mas'oud, at the head of a vast army, had arrived at Antioch and camped under the walls of that city. This event necessitated the restoration of the truce between Nour ed-Dîn and the prince of the Franks. A very active correspondence was exchanged on this effect between the two camps; but reciprocal complaints and disagreements spoiled everything and we could not agree on an arrangement. Nour ed-Dîn returned to the capital of his States at the head of only a part of his army, having left the rest, as well as his generals, with the Arabs opposite the districts of the infidels. On the 3rd of the month of Redjeb (August 11, 1157), he headed for the district of Aleppo to renew his inspection there and carefully examine the means of putting him in a position to resist the depredations of the infidels, as the army of Prince Son of Mas'oud approached.

Abu Ya'la adds:
As we reported earlier, Nour ed-Dîn had left Damascus at the head of his army and had gone to Syria when he had received the news of the coalition armies of the Franks (God forsake them!) who prepared to invade this country in the hope to take advantage of what earthquakes and repeated ground shaking had done to destroy the forts, citadels and houses in the provinces, and ruin the fortified towns which would have protected the Muslims and offered asylum to those who had survived from Hims, Chaizer, Kaferthab, Hamah, etc. ...

French from Barbieu de Meynard (1884)

ANNÉE 552 (13 FÉVRIER 1157 - 2 FÉVRIER 1158)

... D'après le récit du Reïs Abou Ya'la, durant la deuxième décade du mois de Djoumada II (21-31 juillet 1157), la nouvelle se répandit que le fils de Sultan Mas'oud, à la tête d'une nombreuse armée, était arrivé à Antioche et avait campé sous les murs de cette ville. Cet événement rendait nécessaire le rétablissement de la trêve entre Nour ed-Dîn et le prince des Francs. Une correspondance très active fut échangée à cet effet entre les deux camps; mais des réclamations réciproques et des dissentiments gâtèrent tout et l'on ne put s'entendre sur un arrangement. Nour ed-Dîn rentra dans la capitale de ses États à la tête d'une partie seulement de son armée, ayant laissé le reste, ainsi que ses généraux, avec les Arabes en face des districts des infidèles. — Le 3 du mois de Redjeb (11 août 1157), il se dirigea vers le district d'Alep pour y renouveler son inspection et examiner attentivement les moyens de le mettre en état de résister aux déprédations des infidèles, alors que l'armée du prince fils de Mas'oud s'approchait.

Abou Ya'la ajoute:
Comme nous l'avons rapporté précédemment, Nour ed-Dîn avait quitté Damas à la tête de son armée et s'était rendu en Syrie lorsqu'il avait reçu la nouvelle de la coalition des armées des Francs (Dieu les abandonne!) qui se disposaient à envahir ce pays dans l'espoir de profiter de ce que les tremblements de terre et les commotions répétées du sol venaient de détruire les forts, les citadelles et les maisons dans les provinces, et ruiner les villes fortes qui auraient protégé les musulmans et offert un asile à ce qui avait survécu des populations de Hims, Chaïzer, Kaferthab, Hamah, etc. ...

French from Barbieu de Meynard (1884) - embedded



Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE A.H. 552 none
  • calculated using CHRONOS
  • Date of 3 Rajab A.H. 552 (11 August 1157 CE) provided in Abu Shama's account is the date when Nur ad-Din marched his army north from Damascus to Aleppo to inspect seismic damage and protect the northern cities from an opportunistic attack by the Crusaders. Since Nur ad-Din left on 11 August - a day before the 12 August Apamea Quake(s) - this indicates that he was responding to seismic damage due to the July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s) and the description in Abu Shama's account is from the earthquake(s) in July
Seismic Effects
  • earthquakes and repeated ground shaking had done to destroy the forts, citadels and houses in the provinces, and ruin the fortified towns which would have protected the Muslims and offered asylum to those who had survived from Hims, Chaizer, Kaferthab, Hamah, etc.
Locations

August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

(a.S. 552) Ibn al-Athir records that there was a terrible earthquake in Syria, which, with its dreadful and repeated shocks, destroyed the towns and killed the inhabitants. The most violent shock occurred at Hamah and Shaizar: in one stroke they were completely overturned. The neighbouring localities, such as Hisn Barit, al-Ma’rra and other towns or villages were of the same kind; God only knows the countless multitude of people buried in the ruins. Ramparts, houses and citadels, everything collapsed, and if God had not bestowed upon the Muslims the favour of having Nur ad-Din to unite them under his orders and to defend the country, the Franks would have taken possession of it without siege or combat. (Abu Shama, 84–85).
Here is the record of Ibn Abi Thayy: in this same year [552] an earthquake took place which destroyed Shaizar. Nur ad-Din betook himself to this town and relieved it from the Benu-Muqidhs to give it to Mejd ad-Din, son of ad-Daya, then he left for Sarmin . . . (Abu Shama, 95).
According to the report of Radhi ad-Din Abu Salin ‘Abd al-Mun’im ibn al-Mundir, when the sultan went into the country to take possession of Shaizar, he ordered Abu Ghanem, son of al-Mundir, who accompanied him on his expedition, to draw up an edict authorising the abolition of arbitrary taxes in order to help Aleppo, Damascus, Hims Harran, Sinjar, Rahabah, ‘Azaz, Tell Bashir, and ‘Adad al-Arab. Here is a copy of this edict:
. . . He [the sultan] has realised that they [these towns] are finding it impossible to repair the damage done by the infidels (may God exterminate them!) when the country was invaded and authority usurped by them . . . . . . Consequently the sultan exempts all travellers and all Muslims in general from rates and city tolls . . . The rate of these reliefs is liberally fixed and decreed by the sultan at an annual sum of 156,000 dinars, distributed as follows: Aleppo, 50 000 dinars; ‘Azaz, for relief of city tolls newly imposed on travellers by the beastly Franks, 10 000 dinars; Tell Bashir, 20 000 dinars; al-Ma’rra, 3 000 dinars; Damascus the wellguarded, in view of the pleas for aid and assistance made by the inhabitants, whose lives and fortunes have been menaced by the attacks of the enemy, and also [bearing in mind] their inability to meet the annual tax under the local name of fassah, 20 000 dinars; Hims, 26 000 dinars; Harran, 5000 dinars; Sinjar, 1000 dinars; Rahbah, 10 000 dinars; ‘Adad al-’Arab, 10 000 dinars.
(Abu Shama 37–40).

English translated from French from Barbieu de Meynard (1884)

Barbieu de Meynard (1884:37-40)

I hear from my friend Chems ed-Dîn Isma'ïl, son of Sudakîn ben 'Abd Allah en-Nuri, that his father, former mamlouk freed by Nour ed-Dîn, told the following.
Nour ed-Dîn Mahmoud (may God have mercy on him!) wore a hair shirt and spent part of the night in prayers; he raised his hands to the sky, shed abundant tears and bowed humbly exclaiming, "Pity the tithe-reader and the tax-collector!"
According to what the Grand Judge Beha ed-Din told me, Sultan Nour ed-Din sent a dispatch to Baghdad by which he made known to the Caliph the nature and the amount of the taxes abolished and invited him to order preachers to apologize to merchants and in general to all Muslims for what he had received, that is, for what he had taken from their property (through taxes). Orders were given accordingly and the preachers spread this proclamation in the mosques.

According to the report of Radhi ed-Dîn Abou Salim 'Abd el-Moun'im ibn el-Moundir, when the sultan set out on the campaign to seize Chaïzer1, he ordered Abou Ghanem, son of el-Moundir, who accompanied him in this expedition, to draft an edict abolishing arbitrary taxes in favor of Aleppo, Damascus, Homs, Harran, Sindjar, Rabbah, 'Azaz, Tell-Bashir and 'Adad el-Arab. Here is the copy of this edict written in the name of the sultan.
The sultan, desiring to obtain the favor of God (may he be praised and exalted!) and taking into consideration the discomfort of his subjects (may God protect them!), decided that tax relief would be given to them. He took into account the impossibility of repairing the ruins made by the infidels (may God exterminate them!), when the country was invaded and authority usurped by them. The sultan gives this mark of interest to Muslims established on the border, this proof of benevolence to poor defenders of the ribat. It is to them that God has bestowed the special merits of holy war; he tested them by the neighborhood of infidelity, in order to exercise their patience and give them a greater reward. To deserve it, they have shown constancy and God has reserved for them the best salary and the most glorious retribution because he rewards lavishly those who are patient2. He restored possessions to them which had been robbed and which he had given to them long ago, during the conquests of Omar. He restored these provinces to the Muslim empire, after they had been oppressed by their former owners; his sword took them back from the accursed infidels. Thus the buildings of violence have disappeared, the columns of injustice has been reversed and justice has been restored, by virtue of this word of God: He who does good will receive ten times as much, and God gives double reward to whoever pleases him3. God supported the sultan and facilitated his triumph. By God's help he overthrew the tyranny of the infidels; through his inspiration he made the law of Islam manifest; he defeated the cohorts of the rebels and subjugated their insolent leaders: some were killed and deprived of burial, others forced to flee without stopping, others coupled in chains. This is our gift, be generous or parsimonious, you will not be asked to account for it — and he (Solomon) occupies a place close to us and the most beautiful of homes4. The sultan, understanding the nothingness of this world, wants to make it serve his eternal salvation; he retains his ephemeral reign only to present it to God and make it the viaticum of the other life. For piety will be an abundant resource, when all resources will have perished, a wide and safe road when the roads are doubtful, the day when no one will possess anything for anyone and that order will belong to God alone5.

Accordingly, the sultan exempts all travelers and all Muslims in general from the taxes and taxes of attribution, erases these from the roll of its finance offices and prohibits anyone from collecting them who, through injustice and greed, would dare to claim them, wishing by these measures to avoid an iniquity and obtain a reward from God. The rate of this relief, liberally granted and decreed by the sultan, in accordance with the book of God and custom of Mohammed his blessed prophet, is set annually at the sum of 156,000 dinars in cash distributed as follows:
  • Aleppo, 50,000 dinars
  • 'Azaz, in relief of the dues newly established on travelers by the accursed Franks, 10,000 dinars
  • Tell-Bashir, 21,000 dinars
  • El-Ma'rrah, 3,000 dinars
  • Well-guarded Damascus, given the requests for aid and relief made by the inhabitants threatened in their life and their fortune by the attacks of the enemy, and the impossibility where they find themselves of supporting the annual tax known by the local name of fassàh, 20,000 dinars
  • Homs, 26,000 dinars
  • Harran, 5,000 dinars
  • Sindjar, 1,000 dinars
  • Rahbah, 10,000 dinars
  • Adad el'Arab, 10,000 dinars6

...


Footnotes

1 We know from the testimony of Ibu el-Athîr that the place of Chaïzer, half ruined by the terrible earthquake which devastated Syria, fell to the power of Nour ed-Din, in the month of August 1157. Cf. RHC orienteaux, Vol. I, p. 34 and 506.

2 Quran, ch. XXXIX, vers. 13.

3 Quran, chap. VI, vers. 161, and ch. II, vers. 263

4 Quran, ch. XXVII, vers. 38 and 39

5 Quran, ch. LXXXII, vers. 18 and 19.

6 All these figures are given exactly in A and Ed. el provide a total of 156,000 dinars in accordance with the statement of the edict.

Barbieu de Meynard (1884:84-85)

YEAR 552 (FEBRUARY 13, 1157 - FEBRUARY 2, 1158)

Ibn el-Athîr reports that there was a terrible earthquake in Syria1 whose terrible and repeated shocks destroyed cities and people. The most violent shock occurred in Hamah and Chaizer which were suddenly overthrown from top to bottom. Neighboring localities, such as Hisn-Barîn, El-Ma'rra and other towns or villages suffered the same fate; God only knows how many countless numbers of people were buried under the ruins. Ramparts, houses or citadels, and everything collapsed, and if God had not granted the Muslims the favor of having Nour ed-Dîn to unite them under his command and defend the country, the Franks would have taken it without siege or combat.

On the thirteenth day of the month of Rebi' Ier (April 25, 1157), according to the account of Abou Ya'la, Nour ed-Dîn marched towards the canton of Ba'lbek to restore order and reinforce the garrison of this city. We then received from Hims and Hamah news that the accursed Franks had made an incursion on these two districts.
Footnotes

1 The author confines himself to summarizing in a few lines the long story of Ibn el-Athir. We'll find it in full in RHC Orienteaux, Vol. I, p. 503.

Barbieu de Meynard (1884:95)

YEAR 552 (FEBRUARY 13, 1157 - FEBRUARY 2, 1158)

... Here is what Ibn Abi Thayy reports:
This same year (552), the earthquake which destroyed Chaizer took place. Nour ed-Din went to this city and took it from the Benou-Monkidh to give it to Medjd ed-Dîn, son of Ed-Dàya, then he left for Sarmîn...

French from Barbieu de Meynard (1884)

Barbieu de Meynard (1884:37-40)

Je tiens de mon ami Chems ed-Dîn Isma'ïl, fils de Soudakîn ben 'Abd Allah en-Nouri, que son père, ancien mamlouk affranchi par Nour ed-Dîn, racontait ce qui suit.
Nour ed-Dîn Mahmoud (que Dieu ait pitié de lui!) revêtait un cilice et passait une partie de la nuit en prières; il levait les mains au ciel, répandait d'abondantes larmes et se prosternait humblement en s'écriant : « Pitié pour le col« lecteur de dîmes et le percepteur de taxes!
D'après ce que m'a raconté le grand-juge Beha ed-Dîn, le sultan Nour ed-Dîn envoya à Bagdad une dépêche par laquelle il faisait connaître au Khalife la nature et le chiffre des impôts supprimés et l'invitait d'ordonner aux prédicateurs de l'excuser auprès des marchands et en général de tous les musulmans pour ce qu'il avait reçu, c'est-à-dire pour ce qu'il avait prélevé sur leurs biens (par les impôts). Des ordres furent donnés en conséquence et les prédicateurs répandirent cette proclamation dans les mosquées.

Au rapport de Radhi ed-Dîn Abou Salim 'Abd el-Moun'im ibn el-Moundir, lorsque le sultan se mit en campagne pour s'emparer de Chaïzer1, il ordonna à Abou Ghanem, fils d'el-Moundir, qui l'accompagnait dans cette expédition, de rédiger un édit portant abolition des impôts arbitraires en faveur d'Alep, Damas Hems, Harran, Sindjar, Rabbah, 'Azaz, Tell-Bachir et 'Adad el-Arab. Voici la copie de cet édit rédigé au nom du sultan.
Le sultan, désirant obtenir la faveur de Dieu (qu'il soit loué et exalté !) et prenant en considération la gène de ses sujets (que Dieu les protège!), a décidé qu'un dégrèvement d'impôts leur serait accordé. I1 a tenu compte de l'impossibilité où ils se trouvent de réparer les ruines faites par les infidèles (que Dieu les extermine!), lorsque le pays a été envahi et l'autorité usurpée par eux. Le sultan donne cette marque d'intérêt aux musulmans établis à la frontière, cette preuve de bienveillance aux pauvres défenseurs des ribat. C'est à eux que Dieu a accordé spécialement les mérites de la guerre sainte; il les a mis à l'épreuve par le voisinage de l'infidélité, afin d'exercer leur patience et de leur donner une plus belle récompense. Pour la mériter, ils ont fait preuve de constance et Dieu leur a réservé le meilleur salaire, la plus glorieuse rétribution, car il récompense sans compter ceux qui sont patients2. Il leur a rendu les possessions dont ils avaient été spoliés et qu'il leur avait données jadis, à l'époque des conquêtes d'Omar. Il a rétabli ces provinces dans l'empire musulman, après qu'elles avaient été opprimées par leurs anciens possesseurs; son glaive les a reprises aux infidèles maudits. Ainsi les édifices de la violence ont disparu, les colonnes de l'injustice se sont renversées et le droit a été rétabli, en vertu de cette parole de Dieu: Celui qui fait le bien en recevra dix fois autant, et Dieu donne double récompense à qui lui plaît3. Dieu a accordé son appui au sultan et facilité son triomphe. Par l'aide de Dieu, il a renversé la tyrannie des infidèles; grâce à son inspiration, il a rendu manifeste la loi de l'islam; il a vaincu les cohortes rebelles et asservi leurs chefs insolents: les uns ont été tués et privés de sépulture, d'autres forcés à fuir sans s'arrêter, d'autres accouplés dans les chaînes. Tel est notre cadeau, montre-toi généreux ou parcimonieux, il ne t'en sera pas demandé compte — et il (Salomon) occupe une place près de nous et la plus belle des demeures4. Le sultan, comprenant le néant de ce monde, veut le faire servir à son salut éternel; il ne conserve la royauté éphémère que pour la présenter à Dieu et en faire le viatique de l'autre vie. Car la piété sera une ressource abondante, lorsque toute ressource aura péri, une route large et sûre lorsque les routes seront douteuses, le jour où personne ne possédera plus rien pour personne et que l'ordre appartiendra à Dieu seul5.

En conséquence, le sultan exempte tous les voyageurs et tous les musulmans en général des tailles et taxes d'octroi , efface celles-ci du rôle de ses bureaux de finance et en interdit la perception à quiconque, par injustice et avidité, oserait les réclamer, voulant par ces mesures éviter une iniquité et obtenir de Dieu une récompense. Le taux de ces dégrèvements libéralement octroyés et décrétés par le sultan, en conformité du livre de Dieu et de la coutume de Mohammed son prophète béni, est fixé annuellement à la somme en numéraire de i56,ooo dinars répartis comme suit:
  • Alep, 50,000 dinars
  • 'Azaz, en dégrèvement des taxes d'octroi nouvellement établies sur les voyageurs par les Francs maudits, 10,000 dinars
  • Tell-Bachir, 21,000 dinars
  • El-Ma'rrah , 3,000 dinars
  • Damas la bien gardée, vu les demandes d'aides et de secours formulées par les habitants menacés dans leur vie et leur fortune par les attaques de l'ennemi, et l'impossibilité où ils se trouvent de supporter l'impôt annuel connu sous le nom local de fassàh, 20,000 dinars
  • Hems, 26,000 dinars
  • Harran, 5,000 dinars
  • Sindjar, 1,000 dinars
  • Rahbah, 10,000 dinars
  • Adad el'Arab, 10,000 dinars6

...


Footnotes

1 On sait par te témoignage d'Ibu el-Athîr que la place de Chaïzer, à demi ruinée par le terrible tremblement de terre qui dévasta la Syrie, tomba au pouvoir de Nour ed-Din, au mois d'août 1157. Cf. RHC orientaux , Vol. p. 34 et 506.

2 Coran, chap. XXXIX, vers. 13.

3 Ibid., chap. VI, vers. 161, et chap. II, vers. 263

4 Coran, chap. XXVII, vers. 38 et 39

5 Ibid., chap. LXXXII, vers. 18 et 19.

6 Tous ces chiffres sont donnés exactement dans A et Ed. el fournissent un total de 156,000 dinars conforme à l'énoncé de l'édit.

Barbieu de Meynard (1884:84-85)

ANNÉE 552 (13 FÉVRIER 1157 - 2 FÉVRIER 1158)

Ibn el-Athîr rapporte qu'il y eut en Syrie un terrible tremblement de terre1 dont les secousses terribles et répétées détruisirent les villes et firent périr les habitants. La plus violente se produisit à Hamah et à Chaïzer qui, d'un seul coup, furent renversées de fond en comble. Les localités voisines, telles que Hisn-Barîn, El-Ma'rra et d'autres villes ou villages eurent le même sort; Dieu seul sait la quantité innombrable de gens qui furent ensevelis sous les ruines. Remparts, maisons on citadelles, tout s'écroula, et si Dieu n'avait accordé aux musulmans la faveur d'avoir Nour ed-Dîn pour les réunir sous ses ordres et défendre le pays, les Francs s'en seraient emparés sans siège ni combat.

Le treizième jour du mois de Rebi' Ier (25 avril 1157) , d'après le récit d'Abou Ya'la, Nour ed-Dîn se mit en marche vers le canton de Ba'lbek pour y rétablir l'ordre et renforcer la garnison de cette ville. On reçut alors de Hims et de Hamah la nouvelle que les Francs maudits avaient fait une incursion sur ces deux districts.
Footnotes

1 L'auteur se borne à résumer en quelques lignes le long récit d'Ibn el-Athir. On le trouvera en entier, RHC Orienteaux, Vol. I, p. 503.

Barbieu de Meynard (1884:95)

ANNÉE 552 (13 FÉVRIER 1157 - 2 FÉVRIER 1158)

... Voici ce que rapporte Ibn Abi Thayy:
Cetle même année (552), eut lieu le tremblement de terre qui détruisit Chaïzer. Nour ed-Dîn se porta sur cette ville et l'enleva aux Benou-Monkidh pour la donner à Medjd ed-Dîn, fils d'Ed-Dàya, puis il partit pour Sarmîn ...

Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE A.H. 552 none calculated using CHRONOS
Seismic Effects
  • there was a terrible earthquake in Syria, which, with its dreadful and repeated shocks, destroyed the towns and killed the inhabitants
  • The most violent shock occurred at Hamah and Shaizar: in one stroke they were completely overturned
  • neighbouring localities, such as Hisn Barit, al-Ma’rra and other towns or villages were of the same kind; God only knows the countless multitude of people buried in the ruins
  • Ramparts, houses and citadels, everything collapsed
  • the sultan [Nur ad-Din] ... [issued] an edict authorising the abolition of arbitrary taxes in order to help Aleppo, ‘Azaz, Tell Bashir, El-Ma'rrah, Damascus, Homs, Harran, Sinjar, Rahabah, and ‘Adad al-Arab [many presumably damaged due to the earthquakes]
Locations

Sources
Sources

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

Chronicon by Bar Hebraeus

Background and Biography

Background and Biography

Events
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Budge(1932)

And in the year fourteen hundred and sixty-nine of the GREEKS (A.D. 1158) STEPHEN acted treacherously against TOROS his brother, and he wished to kill him. When TOROS perceived this he seized him and shut him up for ten months. And afterwards, at the entreaty of the FRANKS, he brought him out and he entered the service of the FRANKS. And in this year, which is the year five hundred and fifty-two of the ARABS (A.D. 1157), severe earthquakes took place in SYRIA and they destroyed many towns. As for HAMATH, its fortress and its town and all its large houses fell down upon old men, and women, and children, and tens of thousands of its inhabitants perished therein. And the fortress of SHAIZAR fell, every part of it, and only one woman and one eunuch escaped. And the people of EMESA went forth in great haste and were delivered, but their monasteries and its fortress perished. And in like manner the people of ALEPPO fled from the city, and sat down outside it for days and were delivered, and their houses were thrown down, but only five hundred souls perished in it. And so with KAPHAR TAB, and APAMEA, not one man escaped [326] from them, and many other places as far as RAHBUTH. And also the cities of the FRANKS, HESEN AL-AKRAD and `ARIA, fell completely. In LAODICEA the great church only remained, and all those who were in it were delivered. And the ground inside it was rent asunder, and a chasm which was full of clay appeared, and in the middle of the clay a molten image was standing upright. And similarly the greater part of ANTIOCH and TRIPOLI was destroyed.

English from Ambraseys (2009)

And in this year [a.S. 1469 = 1158 AD] which is the year 552 of the Arabs [AD 1157], severe earthquakes took place in Syria and they destroyed many towns. As for Hamah, its fortress and its town and all its large houses fell down upon old men, women and children, and tens of thousands of its inhabitants perished therein. And the fortress of Shaizar fell, every part of it, and only one woman and one eunuch escaped. And the people of Emessa went forth in great haste and were delivered, but their monasteries and its fortress perished. And in like manner the people of Aleppo fled from the city and sat outside it for days and were delivered, and their houses were thrown down, but only 500 souls perished in it. And so with Kaphar-Tab and Apamea not one man escaped from them and many other places as far as Rahbuth. And also the cities of the Franks, Hesen, al-Akrad and Akra fell completely. In Laodicea the great church only remained, and all those who were in it were delivered. And the ground inside it was rent asunder, and a chasm which was full of clay appeared, and in the middle of the clay a molten image was standing upright. And similarly the greater part of Antiochia and Tripoli was destroyed. (Abu’l-Faraj 325–326/284–285).

English from Budge(1932) - embedded



Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE A.H. 552 none calculated using CHRONOS
Seismic Effects
  • severe earthquakes took place in SYRIA and they destroyed many towns
  • As for HAMATH, its fortress and its town and all its large houses fell down upon old men, and women, and children, and tens of thousands of its inhabitants perished therein
  • the fortress of SHAIZAR fell, every part of it, and only one woman and one eunuch escaped
  • the people of EMESA went forth in great haste and were delivered, but their monasteries and its fortress perished
  • the people of ALEPPO fled from the city, and sat down outside it for days and were delivered, and their houses were thrown down, but only five hundred souls perished in it
  • And so with KAPHAR TAB, and APAMEA, not one man escaped from them
  • many other places as far as RAHBUTH
  • also the cities of the FRANKS, HESEN AL-AKRAD and `ARIA, fell completely
  • In LAODICEA the great church only remained, and all those who were in it were delivered. And the ground inside it was rent asunder, and a chasm which was full of clay appeared, and in the middle of the clay a molten image was standing upright
  • similarly the greater part of ANTIOCH and TRIPOLI was destroyed
Locations

Sources
Sources

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

Concise History of Humanity by Abu'l-Fida

المختصر في أخبار البشر by أبو الفداء

Aliases

Aliases Arabic
Abu'l-Fida أبو الفداء
Abū al-Fidāʾ أبو الفداء
Abulfeda Latinized
Ismāʿīl b. ʿAlī b. Maḥmūd b. Muḥammad b. ʿUmar b. Shāhanshāh b. Ayyūb b. Shādī b. Marwān إسماعيل بن علي بن محمود بن محمد بن عمر بن شاهنشاه بن أيوب بن شادي بن مروان
Background and Biography
Background and Biography

Events
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

a.H. 552 [AD 1157–8] In the month of Rejeb of this year [August–September 1157], a strong earthquake took place in Syria and ruined Hamah, Shaizar, Emessa, the fortress of the Kurds (Hisn al-Akrad), Tripoli, Antioch and neighbouring districts. It was so violent that ramparts and castles were overturned by it. In these circumstances Nur ad-Din acted in a completely praiseworthy way, and busied himself in repairing the damaged fortifications and made sallies into the Frankish possessions in order to confine those people back in their own territory. An incalculable number of people died under the debris. To get an idea of the extent of the disaster, it will be enough to know that a schoolmaster at Hamah had gone out [of the town] for a little while, and [when he returned] he found that the building had collapsed and that all the children had been wiped out. “None of the parents came to claim their children”, he said. As the castle of Shaizar had been ruined by the earthquake and its ramparts had been overturned, one of the emirs in the service of Hur ad-Din, finding himself in the neighbourhood, rushed there and took possession of it. Nur ad-Din, to whom he [the emir] gave it, had the walls repaired. Shaizar was the inheritance of the unqidh family: the day that the earthquake happened, the head of the family was giving a great feast in his palace to celebrate the circumcision of his son, and all the members of the family were there together. Suddenly a shock was felt and the palace as well as the castle fell on them and killed them. One of them managed to save himself; however, the moment he went out of the gate, he fell dead, having been knocked over by a kick from the family’s favourite horse (they always kept that horse by the gate of the castle). This was how Nur ad-Din became master of the town and castle of Shaizar (Abu’l-Fida, III. 31–32).

English translation of French from Baron (1872)

Year 552 of the hegira (1157-1158 AD) In the month of rajab of this year (August-September 1157), a strong earthquake took place in Syria and destroyed Hama, Shaizar, Emessa, the castle of the Curdes (Hissn el-Acrad), Tripoli, Antioch and the surrounding places. It was so violent that ramparts and castles were overthrown. In this circumstance, Nour ed-Din displayed an activity worthy of all praise, having hastened to repair the fortifications damaged and to stop them from becoming possessions of the Franks. Countless people perished under the rubble. To get an idea of the extent of this disaster, it will suffice to know that a schoolmaster in Hama had just left shortly before the disaster and on his return found that the building had collapsed on the children (and had crushed them all).
None of the parents, he said, came forward to claim their son.
As the castle of Shaizar had been ruined by the earthquake and its ramparts overthrown, one of the emirs in the service of Nour ed-Din, finding himself in the neighborhood, hastened to it and took possession of it. Nour ed-Din, to whom he gave it, had the walls. Shaizar was the hereditary possession of the Monked family. The day the earthquake took place, the head of the family gave a big party in the palace, to celebrate the circumcision of his son, and all the members of the family were gathered there. Suddenly, a tremor was felt, and the palace, together with the castle, fell upon them and killed them. One of them though had managed to save himself; but, as he was going out the door, he fell dead, having been knocked down by a kick from the head of the family's favorite horse. They always kept that horse near the castle gate. This is how Nour ed-Din found himself master of the city and the castle of Shaizar. — Death of Sultan Sindjar, son of Malec-Chah. — Nour ed-Din takes Ba'albek away from a man from Bekaà, who had seized it.

French from Baron (1872)

An 552 de l'hégire (1157-1158 de J.C.). Dans le mois de redjeb de cette année (août-septembre 1157), un fort tremblement de terre eut lieu en Syrie et mit en ruines Hamah, Cheïzer, Emesse, le château des Curdes (Hissn el-Acrad), Tripoli, Antioche el les lieux environnants. Il était si violent que des remparts et des châteaux en furent renversés. Dans cette circonstance, Nour ed-Din déploya une activité digne de toute louange, s étant empressé de réparer les fortifications endommagées ei de faire des courses dans les possessions des Francs, afin de retenir ces gens sur leur propre territoire. Un nombre incalculable de personnes périt sous les décombres. Pour avoir une idée de l'étendue de ce désastre, il suffira de savoir qu'un maître d'école à Hamah venait de sortir peu de temps avant la catastrophe et qu'(à son retour) il trouva que l'édifice s'était écroulé sur les enfants (et les avait écrasés tous).
Aucun des parents, dit-il, ne se présenta pour réclamer son fils.
Comme le château de Cheïzer avait été ruiné par le tremblement de terre et que ses remparts étaient renversés, un des émirs au service de Nour ed-Din, se trouvant dans le voisinage, y accourut et en prit possession. Nour ed-Din, à qui il le remit, en fit réparer les murailles. Cheïzer était le bien héréditaire de la famille Monked. Le jour où le tremblement de terre eut lieu, le chef de la famille donnait une grande fête dans le palais, pour célébrer la circoncision de son fils, et tous les membres de la famille s'y trouvaient réunis. Tout a coup, un ébranlement se fit sentir, et le palais, ainsi que le château, tomba sur eux et les tua. Un d'entre eux cependant était parvenu à se sauver; mais, au moment où il sortait par la porte, il tomba mort, ayant été renversé par un coup de pied que lui lança le cheval favori du chef de la famille. On tenait toujours ce cheval auprès de la porte du château. Voilà comment Nour ed-Din se trouva maître de la ville et du château de Cheïzer. — Mort du sultan Sindjar, fils de Malec-Chah. — Nour ed-Din enlève Ba'albec à un homme de Bekaà , qui s'en était emparé.

Arabic and French from Baron (1872) - embedded



Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
9 August - 7 September 1157 CE Rajab A.H. 552 none calculated using CHRONOS
Seismic Effects
  • a strong earthquake took place in Syria and destroyed Hama, Shaizar, Emessa, the castle of the Curdes (Hisn el-Akrad), Tripoli, Antioch and the surrounding places
  • It was so violent that ramparts and castles were overthrown
  • Countless people perished under the rubble
  • in Hama ... the [school] building had collapsed on the children (and had crushed them all)
  • the castle of Shaizar had been ruined by the earthquake and its ramparts overthrown
  • a tremor was felt, and the palace, together with the castle [of Shaizar], fell upon them and killed them
Locations

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

The shining stars in the kings of Egypt and Cairo by Ibn Tagri Birdi

النجوم الزاهرة في ملوك مصر والقاهرة by بردي يبن

Aliases

Aliases Arabic
Jamal al-Din Yusuf bin al-Amir Sayf al-Din Taghribirdi جمال الدين يوسف بن الأمير سيف الدين تغري بردي (?)
Abū al-Maḥāsin Yūsuf ibn Taghrī-Birdī ابو الءماحاسين يوسوف يبن تاعهريءبيردي (?)
Abū l'-Maḥāsin Djamal al_Din Yūsuf ibn TaghrīBirdī ابو الءماحاسين يوسوف يبن تاعهريءبيردي (?)
Background and Biography
Background and Biography

Events
August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

In 552 [August 1157, according to Ibn al-Athir] violent earthquakes took place in Damascus, Aleppo, Hamah, Shaizar, and in the most part of Syria and the Orient. The number of victims was considerable: it is said, for example, that at Hamah a primary teacher, who had gone out of his school to attend to a personal need, found on his return that the building had collapsed on the children, who were all wiped out; the most astonishing thing is that none of their parents, many of them that there were, came to claim them – they had all perished and were buried under the ruins of their houses. The towers of the fortress of Aleppo and of other towns collapsed. Of the population of Shaizar, only one woman and a eunuch escaped death. The fortress of Apamea collapsed [into the lake] and the hill of Harran was split in two, old houses and buildings becoming visible. At Laodicea a crack appeared, revealing an idol standing in the water. Sidon, Beirut, Tripoli, Acre, Tyre and all the Frankish strongholds were ruined, and the poets of the time composed numerous verses on this catastrophe.

In this year al-Malek al-A’del Nur ad-Din Mahmud ibn Zengui made himself master of the locality of Shaizar, and the domination of the Benu Muqidhs was ended, having lasted for long years.
(Ibn Tagh. Bir. 508–509).

Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
13 Feb. 1157 CE - 1 Feb. 1158 CE A.H. 552 none calculated using CHRONOS
Seismic Effects
  • violent earthquakes took place in Damascus, Aleppo, Hamah, Shaizar, and in the most part of Syria and the Orient
  • The number of victims was considerable
  • school building collapse in Hama killing all students
  • The parents died too - due to house collapses
  • The towers of the fortress of Aleppo and of other towns collapsed
  • Of the population of Shaizar, only one woman and a eunuch escaped death
  • The fortress of Apamea collapsed [into the lake]
  • the hill of Harran was split in two, old houses and buildings becoming visible
  • At Laodicea a crack appeared, revealing an idol standing in the water
  • Sidon, Beirut, Tripoli, Acre, Tyre and all the Frankish strongholds were ruined
Locations

Sources
Sources

Online Versions and Further Reading
References

Notes
Aliases of Ibn Tagri Birdi

Clearing up the Description of Earthquakes by Jalal al-Din al-Suyuti

كتاب كشف الصلصلة عن وصف الزلزلة by عبد الرحمن بن كمال الدين أبي بكر بن محمد سابق الدين خضر الخضيري الأسيوطي

Aliases

Aliases Arabic
Al-Suyuti
As-Suyuti
Jalal al-Din al-Suyuti
Abu 'l-Fadl 'Abd al-Rahman ibn Abi Bakr ibn Muhammad Djalal al_Din al-Khudayri
Background and Biography
Background and Biography

Events
9 December 1156 CE Aleppo Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

During the night of the 22nd of the same month [551 Shawwal 22/ 8 December 1156] one or several earthquakes took place. (al-Suyuti 82/26).

Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
Night of 8 December 1156 CE Night of 22 Shawwal A.H. 551 none
Seismic Effects
  • one or several earthquakes took place
Locations
  • location unspecified - possibly Damascus

April 1157 CE Hama Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

Then the year 552 began; during the night of 19 Safara a very violent earthquake occurred, and another followed it. The same occurred during the night of the 20th [Shawwal 552] and the following day; according to the news which came from the territory of Sham [Syria[, the effects of these earthquakes were considerable. (al-Suyuti 81bis/26).

Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
Night of 2 April 1157 CE Night of 19 Safar A.H. 552 none
Night of 3 April 1157 CE Night of 20 Safar A.H. 552 none
4 April 1157 CE the following day - i.e. 21 Safar A.H. 552 none
Seismic Effects
  • a very violent earthquake occurred, and another followed it
  • The same occurred during the night of the 20th [Shawwal 552] and the following day
  • according to the news which came from the territory of Sham [Syria], the effects of these earthquakes were considerable
Locations
  • the territory of Sham [Syria]
  • The report probably originated from Damascus

July 1157 CE Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

During the night/eve of 4th latter Jumada [14 July 1157], two earthquakes took place: the news came from the northern region, indicating that these earthquakes had affected the city of Aleppo to the extent that its inhabitants were terrified. They had an identical effect in H’ims where they caused widespread [lit. “numerous”] destruction; destruction was also caused at H’amat, Kafart’ab and Taima. (al-Suyuti 81bis/27).

Chronology
Date Reference Corrections Notes
Night of 14 July 1157 CE Night of 4 Jumada II A.H. 552 none
Seismic Effects
  • two earthquakes took place
  • these earthquakes had affected the city of Aleppo to the extent that its inhabitants were terrified
  • They had an identical effect in H’ims where they caused widespread [lit. “numerous”] destruction
  • destruction was also caused at H’amat, Kafart’ab and Taima.
Locations

August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s)

Excerpts

English from Ambraseys (2009)

[552 Rajab 4 = 12 August 1157] On 4 Rajab a very violent earthquake, the like of which had never occurred before, occurred at Damascus. Shocks continued for quite a long time; fearing for their lives, people fled their houses, shops and covered markets. The shocks affected many parts of Damascus, and caused the mosque of Damascus to fall, together with such a large quantity of mosaics and marble plaques that it would be difficult to replace it with another. This earthquake was followed immediately by another; the shocks ceased; three earthquakes followed, one at the beginning of the night (lit. “at the beginning of the day”), the other in the middle of the night and the third at the end of the night.

During the night of Friday 8 Rajab [16 August 1157], an awful earthquake occurred which sowed terror among the people; it was followed in the middle of the night by another earthquake; at first light [17 August 1157] a third earthquake occurred. The same happened on the nights of Saturday, Sunday and Monday [9, 10 and 11 Rajab = 17, 18 and 19 August 1157]. After this [12–19 August] the earthquakes proliferated to such an extent that a description of them would be too long. There were alarming reports from the North: at H’amat, the citadel and most of the houses collapsed on their inhabitants, the elderly, young children and a great number of women; very few people’s lives were saved. At Shayzar (MS B = Shiraz) the fortress of that town collapsed on the governor Taj ad-Daulat ibn Abi al-Askir ibn Munkid and his entourage; only those who were outside escaped. As for Hims, its inhabitants had abandoned it
(al-Suyuti 81bis/27–28).

English from Sprenger (1843)

  • from an abridged translation by Sprenger (1843:747)
  • Brackets contain Julian dates added by Jefferson Williams
A.H. 552

... In the 4th of Rajeb [12 Aug. 1157] at day time at Damascus it was so violent, that never the like had been seen ; it caused some destruction.

In the night of Friday the 8th of Rajeb [16 Aug. 1157 CE] there were three earthquakes, which were followed by other earthquakes on Saturday [17 Aug.], Sunday [18 Aug.] and Monday [19 Aug.] night, and several shocks after that. It did great damage in Hamat, Shiraz, and Emessa. In Damascus it did not begin before Monday the 29th of Rejeb [6 Sept.], but caused great consternation. Another earthquake took place on the 24th of Ramadan [30 Oct.], which was terribly felt at Aleppo, and Hamat (Apamea,) where it continued for sometime with intermissions. In the night of Saturday the 10th of Shawal [15 Nov.] and in the night of the 10th of Dilkada [14 Dec.], and on the night of the 23rd [27 Dec.] and 25th [29 Dec.] of the same month, people were so frightened by earthquakes, that they took refuge in the fields. Apamea was destroyed.

English from Sprenger (1843) - embedded

  • see 2nd line down on page 747 starting with In the 4th of Rajebatday time at Damascus
  • from an abridged translation by Sprenger (1843:747)
  • from archive.org


An Original Manuscript - Arabic

  • The Noor book courtesy of Najib Abou Karaki (personal correspondence, 2022)



























Chronology
12 August 1157 CE
Date Reference Corrections Notes
12 August 1157 CE 4 Rajab A.H. 552 none
16 August 1157 CE
Date Reference Corrections Notes
Night of Friday 16 August 1157 CE Night of Friday 8 Rajab A.H. 552 none
  • Calculated using CHRONOS
  • 16 August 1157 CE fell on a Friday (calculated using CHRONOS)
Seismic Effects

Note: Only Ambraseys' (2009) translation is used for Seismic Effects and Locations as there appear to be errors in Sprenger's (1843) abridged translation.

12 August 1157 CE
  • a very violent earthquake, the like of which had never occurred before, occurred at Damascus
  • Shocks continued for quite a long time; fearing for their lives, people fled their houses, shops and covered markets
  • The shocks affected many parts of Damascus, and caused the mosque of Damascus to fall, together with such a large quantity of mosaics and marble plaques
  • This earthquake was followed immediately by another; the shocks ceased; three earthquakes followed, one at the beginning of the night (lit. “at the beginning of the day”), the other in the middle of the night and the third at the end of the night
16 August 1157 CE
  • an awful earthquake occurred which sowed terror among the people
  • it was followed in the middle of the night by another earthquake
  • at first light [17 August 1157] a third earthquake occurred
  • The same happened on the nights of Saturday, Sunday and Monday [9, 10 and 11 Rajab = 17, 18 and 19 August 1157]
  • After this [12–19 August] the earthquakes proliferated to such an extent that a description of them would be too long
  • There were alarming reports from the North
  • at H’amat, the citadel and most of the houses collapsed on their inhabitants, the elderly, young children and a great number of women; very few people’s lives were saved
  • At Shayzar (MS B = Shiraz) the fortress of that town collapsed on the governor Taj ad-Daulat ibn Abi al-Askir ibn Munkid and his entourage; only those who were outside escaped
  • As for Hims, its inhabitants had abandoned it
Locations

12 August 1157 CE
  • Damascus
16 August 1157 CE

Note: Reports from the north could have been to earthquakes which struck earlier than 16 Aug. 1157 CE.

Sources
Sources

Notes and Further Reading
References

Archaeoseismic Evidence

Location (with hotlink) Status Intensity Notes
Crak des Chevaliers (aka Hisn al-Akrad) possible ≥8 Guidoboni et. al. (2004) suggested that a change in the brickwork which can be observed in Crak des Chevaliers could be due to reconstruction after the 1170 CE earthquake(s). Damage was also reported at Crak des Chevaliers due to the August to September 1157 CE Hama and Shaizar Quake(s).
Chastel Blanc possible ≥8
Kázmér and Major (2015:188) estimated a minimum intensity of IX (9).
Kázmér and Major (2015) examined and dated seismic effects on the donjon of Chastel Blanc (Safita) along with fallen architecture and rockfall evidence from the nearby villages of Khirbat al-Qurshiyya and ‘Ayn-Qadıb. While they suggested that all three locations were affected by the 1202 CE earthquake, Chastel Blanc provided the most reliable date. Their intensity estimate however came from all three sites. The dropdown panel below summarizes their chronological reasons for assigning archaeoseismic damage at the donjon of Chastel Blanc (Safita) to the 1202 CE earthquake. See the full Chastel Blanc entry for additional discussions on Khirbat al-Qurshiyya and ‘Ayn-Qadıb. Kázmér and Major (2015) reports that the Castle was certainly in Templar possession by 1155 (Piana, 2008: 295).
1202 CE Earthquake at the donjon of Chastel Blanc

Kázmér and Major (2015:187) assigned the major damage of the donjon to the 1202 earthquake based on indirect reasoning

  • arguments related to the history of art place the construction of the donjon into the 12th century (early Gothic architecture)
  • there was a great tower standing in 1202, which has been seriously damaged by the earthquake of the same year, as the letter of the Phillipe de Plessis reported (Mayer, 1972, p. 309)1
  • the tower was in good and strong condition in 1212 (Wilbrand of Oldenbourg, Itinerarium Terrae Sanctae, 210). This means two things: either the letter written and sent immediately after the earthquake by Phillipe de Plessis overestimated the damages, or these damages have been successfully restored by 1212
  • there are Crusader-style repairs and modifications of the Gothic hall and installation of a window for the church bell
  • there was no major earthquake reported until 1271, when the Muslim forces occupied Safıta. After the fortress changed hands, it lost its strategic importance. Probably no major repairs occurred until the 20th century
  • no matter how scanty the written reports seem to be individually, together they allow us to suggest that the major damage to the Safita donjon occurred during the 1202 earthquake
Footnotes

1 Relevant excerpt from the letter of Phillipe de Plessis

English

At Chastel Blanc [Safıta], most of the walls collapsed, and the main tower, which we thought to have been built with outstanding strength and solidity, was so badly cracked and damaged that it would have been better for us if it had completely collapsed instead of being left standing in such a state. (translation from Guidoboni and Comastri, 2005, p. 224)

Latin

Castri autem Albi maxima pars murorum cecidit, turris autem maior, qua nullam credimus fortuis vel firmius edificatam, in hoc rimis et quassaturis debilitata est, quod melius nobis esset, si funditus corueret, quam ita stans permaneret (Mayer, 1972, p. 309).

al-Marqab Citadel no evidence ≥7
Kázmér and Major (2010) estimated an Intensity of 8-9 but did not consider the possibility of a slope or ridge effect
Kázmér and Major (2010) dated Earthquake 1 damage to after the donjon was constructed - which they surmised happened in 1187 CE. Thus, although there could be earlier archaeoseismic evidence at this site, it wasn't observed and published on during their work there.
Apamea probable Jean Ch. Balty in Meyers et al (1997) attributes the ultimate demise of Apamea to one of the 1156-1159 CE Syrian Quakes
The severe earthquake of 1157 struck Apamea off the map. It is mentioned in Arabic sources in the list of the cities destroyed then but does not appear as one of the cities destroyed in 1170.
Kedesh possible ≥ 8 The Roman Temple at Kedesh exhibits archaeoseismic effects and appears to have been abandoned in the 4th century CE; possibly due to the northern Cyril Quake of 363 CE. Archaeoseismic evidence at the site could be due to 363 CE and/or other earthquakes in the ensuing ~1600 years. See Fischer et al (1984) and Schweppe et al (2017)
Umm el-Qanatir possible ≥ 8 2nd Earthquake - undated - Wechsler et al (2008) report a collapse layer in a makeshift house that was built inside an abandoned synagogue that was likely seismically damaged from one of the Sabbatical Year Quakes (the Holy Desert Quake). The collapse layer from the makeshift house is not dated.
Tiberias - Introduction n/a n/a n/a
Tiberias - Mount Berineke possible to unlikely Archaeoseismic Evidence from the church on top of Mount Berineke is undated ( Ferrario et al, 2014)
Tiberias - Basilica possible to unlikely ≥ 8 End of Phase II earthquake - 11th century CE - Hirschfeld and Meir (2004) noted that Stratum I was built above the collapse [of Stratum II] caused by an earthquake. Stratum I was dated to the 11th century CE while stratum II was dated to the 9th-10th centuries CE.
Tiberias - House of the Bronzes possible to unlikely End of Stratum II Earthquake - 11th-12th century CE - Hirschfeld Gutfeld (2008) proposed that debris on top of Stratum II indicates that Stratum II was terminated by an earthquake. Stratum II was dated from the 10th - 11th centuries CE. Overlying Stratum I was dated from the 12th-14th centuries CE.
Tiberias - Gane Hammat possible to unlikely ≥ 8 End of Phase IIb destruction layer - ~11th century CE - Onn and Weksler-Bdolah (2016) wrote the following about the end of Phase IIb
All of the buildings were destroyed at the end of Phase IIb, probably by the strong earthquake that struck the region in 1033/4 [i.e., the 11th century CE Palestine Quakes]; both historical sources and the remains in other cities attest to this event. Following the earthquake, some of the buildings were left in ruins, but others were rebuilt. The buildings in Area A, for example, was never restored: the columns that had collapsed in the earthquake were discovered toppled on the floors of the courtyards belonging to the Phase IIb building.
Beit-Ras/Capitolias possible to unlikely Later Earthquakes - Al-Tawalbeh et. al. (2020:14) discussed archaeoseismic evidence for later post abandonment earthquakes
We believe that filling up the cavea and orchestra of the theater happened parallel with the construction of the enclosing wall that essentially put all of the remaining building underground. Underground facilities are significantly less vulnerable to seismic excitation than that above-ground buildings (Hashash et aL, 2001). Understandably, when each wall and arch are supported by embedding sediment (dump in Beit-Ras), the observed deformations of the excavated theater mostly cannot develop unless unsupported. Therefore, evidence of damage due to any subsequent events, such as A.D. 551, 634, 659, and 749, cannot be observed, because the possibility of collapse of buried structures is not plausible. However, potential collapse of other above-ground structures within the site of Beit-Ras cannot be ignored, such as the upper elements of the theater's structures, which were still exposed after the filling of the theater with debris. Several observations indicated that many collapsed elements of the upper parts of the theater were mixed with the debris, as documented in excavation reports by Al-Shami (2003, 2004). Another example suggesting the effect of the later events, such as that of A.D. 749. Mlynarczyk (2017) attributed the collapse of some sections of the city wall of Beit-Ras to this event, based on the concentration of collapsed ashlars and the age of collected pottery from two trenches excavated to the west of the theater structure.
Al-Tawalbeh et. al. (2020:6) also noted the following about the eastern orchestra gate:
The basalt masonry in the upper left suggests a later local collapse and repair phase, where the basalt courses are overlaying the marly-chalky limestone to the left of the walled arched eastern gate.
Tell Ya'amun possible to unlikely ≥8 Savage et al (2003:457-458) report that the mosaic floor of the east room [of a 6th century CE Byzantine Church] is extensively dented by collapsed wall stones, which suggests that use ended with destruction caused by an earthquake. During the Ayyubid-Mamluk period, new walls were built directly on top of the mosaic floors. This results in a 6th century CE terminus post quem and an early 16th century terminus ante quem.
Location (with hotlink) Status Intensity Notes
Crak des Chevaliers (aka Hisn al-Akrad)



Chastel Blanc



al-Marqab Citadel



Apamea



Kedesh



Umm el-Qanatir



Tiberias - Introduction



Tiberias - Mount Berineke



Tiberias - Basilica



Tiberias - House of the Bronzes



Tiberias - Gane Hammat



Beit-Ras/Capitolias



Tell Ya'amun



Tsunamogenic Evidence

Paleoseismic Evidence

Location (with hotlink) Status Intensity Notes
Kazzab Trench possible ≥ 7 Daeron et al (2007) dated Event S1 to between 926 and 1381 CE (2σ) and assigned it to the 1202 CE earthquake. Daëron et al (2005:529-530) presented surface faulting evidence that suggested younger less weathered fault scarplets on the Rachaıya-Serghaya faults and fresh mole-tracks on the Rachaıya fault were associated with one of the 1759 CE fault breaks while older more weathered faults scarplets on the Yammouneh fault were associated with one of the the 1202 CE earthquakes.
Jarmaq Trench possible ≥ 7 Nemer and Meghraoui (2006) date Event Z to after 84-239 CE. They suggested the Safed Earthquake of 1837 CE as the most likely candidate.
al-Harif Aqueduct possible ≥ 7 Sbeinati et al (2010) dated Event Z to between 1010 and 1210 CE (2σ) and suggested that it was probably caused by the 1170 CE earthquake.
Qiryat-Shemona Rockfalls possible Kanari et al (2019) assigned the 1033 CE earthquake to sample QS-4 although Kanari (2008) assigned the same sample to the 1202 CE earthquake. Either are possible.
Bet Zayda possible ≥ 7 Marco et al (2005) dated Event E.H. 1 to between 1020 to 1280 CE (ages were unmodeled) and assigned this event to the 1202 CE earthquake. They observed 2.2 m of offset which results in a 7.1-7.3 estimate of Moment Magnitude when using a relationship from Wells and Coppersmith (1994).
Jordan Valley - Tell Saidiyeh and Ghor Kabed Trenches possible to unlikely ≥ 7 Ferry et al (2011) detected 12 surface rupturing seismic events in 4 trenches (T1-T4) in Tell Saidiyeh and Ghor Kabed; 10 of which were prehistoric. The tightest chronology came from the Ghor Kabed trenches (T1 and T2) where Events Y and Z were constrained to between 560 and 1800 CE.
Location (with hotlink) Status Intensity Notes
Kazzab Trench

Daeron et al (2007) dated Event S1 to between 926 and 1381 CE (2σ) and assigned it to the 1202 CE earthquake. Daëron et al (2005:529-530) presented surface faulting evidence that suggested younger less weathered fault scarplets on the Rachaıya-Serghaya faults and fresh mole-tracks on the Rachaıya fault were associated with one of the 1759 CE fault breaks while older more weathered faults scarplets on the Yammouneh fault were associated with one of the the 1202 CE earthquakes.



Jarmaq Trench

Nemer and Meghraoui (2006) date Event Z to after 84-239 CE. They suggested the Safed Earthquake of 1837 CE as the most likely candidate.



Displaced Aqueduct at al Harif, Syria

Sbeinati et al (2010) dated Event Z to between 1010 and 1210 CE (2σ) and suggested that it was probably caused by the 1170 CE earthquake.



Qiryat-Shemona Rockfalls

Kanari et al (2019) assigned the 1033 CE earthquake to sample QS-4 although Kanari (2008) assigned the same sample to the 1202 CE earthquake. Either are possible.



Bet Zayda (aka Beteiha)

Marco et al (2005) dated Event E.H. 1 to between 1020 to 1280 CE (ages were unmodeled) and assigned this event to the 1202 CE earthquake. They observed 2.2 m of offset which results in a 7.1-7.3 estimate of Moment Magnitude when using a relationship from Wells and Coppersmith (1994).



Tell Saidiyeh and Ghor Kabed Trenches

Ferry et al (2011) detected 12 surface rupturing seismic events in 4 trenches (T1-T4) in Tell Saidiyeh and Ghor Kabed; 10 of which were prehistoric. The tightest chronology came from the Ghor Kabed trenches (T1 and T2) where Events Y and Z were constrained to between 560 and 1800 CE.

Note: Although Ferry et al (2011) combined archaeoseismic interpretations, their paleoseismic evidence, and entries from earthquake catalogs to produce earthquake dates and some overly optimistic probabilities, only the paleoseismic data is presented here. Ferry et al (2011)'s archaeoseismic data was researched and is treated separately.



Notes

Ambraseys (2009)

AD 1152 Feb 3 Damascus

AD 1152 Feb 3 Damascus

An earthquake occurred a short while before dawn in Damascus – ‘three enormous shocks’, which shook the walls, were felt.

Ibn al-Qalanisi probably witnessed this event, which he places in a.H. 546 Saturday 22 Shawwal (3 February 1152), ‘a little before dawn’. He notes that after the three shocks ‘everything was calm’.

1156 Sep 27 Damascus

1156 Sep 27 Damascus

A strong earthquake caused considerable concern in Damascus. Shocks continued until the end of the day.

The long series of earthquakes felt in Damascus after the eighth hour of the night of Thursday 9 Shaban 551 (27 September 1156) is recorded by Ibn al-Qalanisi, from whose work many later chroniclers have drawn, in the process committing a variety of dating errors. His reports are summarised below [1].

Most of these events are also recorded by al-Suyuti, who takes them from Abu Shama, and they are also given below [2].

Notes

Notes

  1. During the night of Thursday 9 Sha’ban 551 (Elul 27), at 8 o’clock, there was a prodigious earthquake. The earth shook three or four times, and then it stopped under the effect of the same power which started it . . . (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334).
    And then, during the night of Wednesday 22 Sha’ban, according to the testimonies, an earthquake comparable [to that of 26 September] occurred, which lasted all day. It was less violent and set off six shocks. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334).
    In the night of Saturday 25th of the same month [551 Shaban] the earthquake again filled people with terror until the end of the day. Then it ceased by the grace of God, who unleashed it and then made it stop. Reports were received from Aleppo and Hamat, where heavy damage had been sustained; one of the towers of Afmya collapsed as a result of this shock. Forty shocks, [we were] told – God knows best. Never had such a phenomenon been observed, either the year before or in previous times. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).
    On Wednesday 29th Shabban [551], there was another earthquake after the one mentioned above at the end of the day. Then there was a further earthquake at the end of the night. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).
    And on the first Monday of Ramadan a terrifying earthquake occurred which was repeated a second and third time on Tuesday 3rd Ramadan during the day. The first shock occurred by day and was very violent; the second and third were not as strong as the first. Earthquakes of the same size occurred at midday, and then others, which were very intense and terrified [people’s] hearts, at midnight . . . (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).
    After that [the earthquake of 3 Ramadan], on the eve of Friday 15 Ramadan of the same year [551], another prodigious earthquake occurred. On the morning of that night (sic.) other shocks took place, less strong, followed by another on the night of Saturday and others on the night of Friday 23 Ramadan during the first third of the night. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).
    On Sunday 2nd Shawwal of the same year [a.H. 551], in the middle of the day, a prodigious earthquake occurred which terrified and overwhelmed people. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336)
    And, on Thursday 7th Shawwal, there was yet another [earthquake] shock at the moment of midday prayer. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).
    In the night of Sunday 23rd Shawwal the earthquake again filled [people’s] souls with terror. So many earthquakes occurred after this that they could not be numbered. The good God spared Damascus and its suburbs, and the inhabitants were relieved by this show of benevolence and mercy. But on the other hand news came from Aleppo that many houses had been damaged there, except for Shaizar. The majority of dwellings had collapsed on their inhabitants, many of whom had been killed. The denizens of Kafratab were frightened, as were those of Hamat. In the other province of Sham, people did not know of the extraordinary events which had happened there. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334-336).
    The following year [a.H. 552] began on a Wednesday . . .We have mentioned the sequence of earthquakes in 551 which we will not go over again . . . On the night of Wednesday 19 Safar 552, just after sunrise, a prodigious earthquake occurred which frightened and tormented the people. It stopped by the grace of God, then a second, weaker, earthquake followed it on the night of the following Thursday, another a few hours later and a fourth earthquake after Friday prayers. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 337).
    On Thursday 25th prior Jumada a prodigious earthquake occurred, after dawn. The earth was shaken, and a second shock followed it at the sixth hour, and a further one at the eighth hour of Thursday. The third was stronger than the first two and more destructive. He who had unleashed them stopped them by his power.

    At the end of the day, the fourth earthquake occurred at twilight, causing great harm to people. They began to pray and to implore God.
    (Ibn al-Qalanisi 342).
  2. Abu Shama has said, “In 51, and during the course of the following year earthquakes abounded in Syria.” Thus on 22nd of prior Rabi’ an extremely violent earthquake occurred: it was preceded by another earthquake, then followed by another of the same intensity which carried on day and night. Three other earthquakes followed, which gives a total of six. (al-Suyuti 82/25).
    On the night of the 25th of the same month an earthquake took place in the morning, then another in the evening which sowed terror among the people; after that news came from the region of H’alab and H’amat that numerous places had been destroyed. I had indicated [same source] that the number of places which could be counted reached forty, and that there had not been such a disaster in years and ages past. (al-Suyuti 82/25).
    On the 29th of the same month [a.H. 551 Rabi’a I 29] an earthquake occurred in the evening and another at the end of the night. (al-Suyuti 82/25).
    On 1st Ramad’an [18 October 551] a terrifying earthquake [took place], followed by a second and a third. (al-Suyuti 82/25).
    On 15th Ramad’an [1 November 1156], during the night, there was an extremely violent earthquake, which surpassed in intensity all which those which had preceded it. (al-Suyuti 82/26).
    Two earthquakes occurred during the following night [551 Ramad’an 15–16/2 November 1156], one at the beginning [of the night], the other towards the end. [Another earthquake occurred] on the following day. (al-Suyuti 82/26).
    On the night of the 23rd of that month [551 Ramad’an 23] a terrifying earthquake took place. (al-Suyuti 82/26).
    On 2nd Shawwal [551] [18 November 1156] an earthquake occurred which was more violent than those which had preceded it. (al-Suyuti 82/26).
    On 7th Shawwal [November 23 1156], 16th [2 December 1156], and the following day [551 Shawwal 17/3 December 1156], four earthquakes took place. (al-Suyuti 82/26).
    During the night of the 22nd of the same month [551 Shawwal 22/ 8 December 1156] one or several earthquakes took place. (al-Suyuti 82/26).
    Then the year 552 began; during the night of 19 Safara a very violent earthquake occurred, and another followed it. The same occurred during the night of the 20th [Shawwal 552] and the following day; according to the news which came from the territory of Sham, the effects of these earthquakes were considerable. (al-Suyuti 81bis/26).
    During the night of 25th prior Jumada [5 July 1157] [N.B. D gives Jumada 21, 27 n. 263], four earthquakes occurred: people began to praise God, chanting the formula, There is no god but Allah. (al-Suyuti 82bis/27).

AD 1156 Oct 10 Syria

AD 1156 Oct 10 Syria

An earthquake was strongly felt in Syria, and was followed by numerous further shocks during the night. These were probably foreshocks of the 13 October earthquake, and more generally part of the long series of shocks leading up to the destructive earthquake of 12 August 1157.

Ibn al-Qalanisi places this earthquake on the night (eve) of a.H. 551, Wednesday 22 Sha’ban (10 October 1156), recording a main shock followed by six more (see previous entry [1]).

This event is also recorded by al-Suyuti (see previous entry [2]), who takes this and most of the earthquakes which follow up to 1158 from Abu Shama of Damascus (1203–68), who says that earthquakes ‘abounded’ in Syria during a.H. 551–552 (25 February 1156 to 1 February 1158). Abu Shama places the first on Rabi I 22 (15 May 1156), although it is probable that Rabi I is an error for Shaban, which would thus make this the same event as that described by Ibn al-Qalanisi. His enumeration of the shocks which followed this should, as he says, amount to six, but, as he remarks, the second shock ‘carried on day and night’, so it probably consisted of many frequent shocks. To add to the difficulties, the B and P texts of alSuyuti give Rabi II for this and the following two earthquakes, which would date them to 14, 17 and 21 June 1156, respectively.

AD 1156 Oct 13 Hama, Afamya, Aleppo

AD 1156 Oct 13 Hama, Afamya, Aleppo

An earthquake was strongly felt in Damascus in the early hours of the morning, with aftershocks through to the evening, which terrified the inhabitants. Aleppo and Hamah were heavily damaged. It is probable that the epicentre was somewhere between these two towns. In addition one of the towers of Afamya collapsed. It is likely that many towns in the area were damaged and there is evidence that many aftershocks occurred.

According to Ibn al-Qalanisi [1], on the eve of a.H. 551 Shaban 25 (13 October 1156) an earthquake was strongly felt ‘until the end of the day in Damascus’. He adds that reports were received from Aleppo and Hamah of heavy damage, and also of the collapse of a tower in Afamya. Apparently forty shocks were felt in those towns, which indicates an uncertain large number.

The earthquake, which is listed by Abu Shama immediately after the earthquake of 15 May seems to be misdated. He says that ‘On the night of the 25th of the same month [Rabi I] [18 May 1156], an earthquake took place in the morning, then another in the evening’. The ‘morning of the night’ must mean the early hours of 18 May, when, being before daybreak, it was still officially the eve. Some time after the evening earthquake news came of the destruction of ‘numerous places’ in the region of Aleppo and Hamah. The same source adds that ‘I had indicated that the number of places [that had been damaged] which could be counted reached forty’.

Mention of the damage in Aleppo and Hamah and of the number ‘forty’ by both sources (together with the almost identical descriptions of the last foreshock and first aftershock) makes it obvious that he is referring to the same event. Since Ibn al-Qalanisi probably witnessed it, his date seems more trustworthy than those of Abu Shama, who was writing a century later and thus subject to textual-transmission problems. The apparent substitution of forty cities for forty shocks is a miscopying typical of a late source. On the other hand, Ibn al-Qalanisi, dealing with such a large number of earthquakes, may have confused some of the dates, and Abu Shama, who is certainly known to have made considerable use of Ibn al-Qalanisi, may have treated the former’s dates critically in the light of other sources such as city archives. The first explanation appears more probable, however, since the sequence of earthquakes at about this time in Abu Shama (a.H. 551 Rabi I 22, 25, 29) continues exactly as does Ibn al-Qalanisi’s in October (a.H. 551 Shabban 22, 25, 29). It thus seems probable that by some error Abu Shama has transposed the events by five months.

Gregory the Priest (writing in the twelfth century), the continuator of Matthew of Edessa, has an earthquake on a.Arm. 605 26 October (26 October 1156), which, he says, completely overthrew ‘several towns belonging to the Muslims, within Arab territory in the region of Aleppo’, but left Christian towns unharmed. From his description it would seem that Gregory is referring to Ibn al-Qalanisi’s earthquake of 13 October 1156, although the date is a puzzle. It is possible that he has accidentally transposed the date of the 26 September 1156 event by a month, but a simple explanation is that, given the almost continuous shocks leading up to the 12 August 1157 event and its aftershocks (note that Gregory says that ‘the shocks continued without interruption until the beginning of the following year’), it cannot have been easy to pinpoint the exact dates of destructive events.

Al-Suyuti, a later source, seems to follow the latter option, substituting forty shocks for forty cities [2, AD 1156 Sep 27].

Notes

Note

. . . in the year 605 [11 February 1156 to 9 February 1157], on 26th October, an earthquake was felt everywhere. Several towns belonging to the Muslims, within Arab territory in the region of Aleppo, were completely overthrown. But the Christians have been preserved by the Lord until the present time. The shocks continued without interruption until the beginning of the following year, amounting to an incalculable number over fourteen months. (Greg. Pr. 179).

AD 1156 Oct 17 Damascus

AD 1156 Oct 17 Damascus

Four days after the earthquake, which caused damage in Aleppo and Hamah, two further aftershocks were felt in Damascus, one in the evening and one at the end of the night.

Ibn al-Qalanisi places this event on a.H. 551, Shabban 29 [1, AD 1156 Sep 27]. Abu Shama’s record is almost identical, but the month given is Rabi I (see above), but he dates this event to a.H. 551 Rabi I 29 (22 May 1156), which is followed by al-Suyuti [2, AD 1156 Sep 27].

AD 1156 Oct 18 Damascus

AD 1156 Oct 18 Damascus

An earthquake was strongly felt in Damascus.

According to Ibn al-Qalanisi, this event occurred on the first Monday of Ramad’an (a.H. 551 Ramad’an 2), with two smaller shocks following the next day (see below). Abu Shama places all three on 551 Ramad’an 1 (18 October), however, and so does Al-Suyuti [2, AD 1156 Sep 27].

AD 1156 Oct 20 Damascus

AD 1156 Oct 20 Damascus

More earthquakes were felt in Damascus. Two probably occurred in the morning, more at midday and others at midnight, which seem to have been stronger and caused great concern.

Ibn al-Qalanisi gives two earthquakes on a.H. 551 Tuesday Ramad’an 3 (20 October 1156 [1, AD 1156 Sep 27]), following the strong earthquake on Ramad’an 2 (18 October, see above). He adds that more earthquakes happened at midday and at midnight [2, AD 1156 Sep 27]. Abu Shama gives three earthquakes on the same date (following three on Ramad’an 1 = 18 October, see above), then one other at midday and another at midnight.

AD 1156 Oct 31 Damascus

AD 1156 Oct 31 Damascus

An earthquake was strongly felt in Damascus.

Ibn al-Qalanisi gives a ‘prodigious’ earthquake on the night (i.e. eve) of a.H. 551 Ramad’an 15 Friday (1 November 1156, thus Thursday 31 October [1, AD 1156 Sep 27]). Abu Shama’s description of what was obviously a slight earthquake verges on hyperbole.

AD 1156 Nov 1 Damascus

AD 1152 Feb 3 Damascus

The earthquake during the evening of 31 October was followed by more shocks during the early hours of 1 November.

According to Ibn al-Qalanisi more shocks followed ‘in the morning of the night’ of a.H. 551 Ramad’an 15 Friday, i.e. in the early hours, before daybreak [1, AD 1156 Sep 27]. This is not mentioned by Abu Shama.

AD 1156 Nov 2 Damascus

AD 1156 Nov 2 Damascus

A further earthquake was felt in Damascus.

Al-Suyuti gives another earthquake on the day following the night of 551 Ramad’an 15, which, since the date is counted from the night before, must be the day of Ramad’an 15 (Saturday 2 November 1156 [2, AD 1156 Sep 27]). Another shock was felt at night on 17 Ramad’an 551 (3 November 1156).

AD 1156 Nov 7 Damascus

AD 1156 Nov 7 Damascus

An earthquake was strongly felt in Damascus late at night on 8 November.

Ibn al-Qalanisi records further shocks during the first third of the night of a.H. 551 Ramad’an 23 Friday, i.e. 6–10 pm on Thursday 7 November [1, 2, AD 1156 Sep 27]). Abu Shama says that a ‘terrifying’ earthquake took place on the night of a.H. 551 Ramad’an 23, which suggests that it was strongly felt.

AD 1156 Nov 18 Damascus

AD 1156 Nov 18 Damascus

An earthquake was very strongly felt in Damascus and caused great concern, particularly because it was more violent than the preceding earthquakes.

According to Ibn al-Qalanisi, a ‘prodigious earthquake’ occurred on a.H. 551 Shawwal 2 Sunday (18 November 1156 [1, 2, AD 1156 Sep 27]). Abu Shama gives the same date and notes that it was ‘more violent that those which had preceded it’.

AD 1156 Nov 23 Damascus

AD 1156 Nov 23 Damascus

Another earthquake was felt in Damascus at midday. Once again, no damage is recorded.

Ibn al-Qalanisi places this event on a.H. 551 Shawwal 7 Thursday (23 November 1156), ‘at the moment of midday prayer’. More shocks are reported on 2, 3 and 6 December [1, 2, AD 1156 Sep 27].

Abu Shama has four earthquakes on a.H. 551 Shawwal 7, 16 (2 December) and 17 (3 December), although he does not clarify the distribution of the four shocks.

AD 1156 Dec 8 Aleppo

AD 1156 Dec 8 Aleppo

An earthquake, or a series of earthquakes, caused damage in northern Syria. This was the culmination of the shocks which began on 26 September.

Aleppo was the worst affected. Many of its houses were damaged or collapsed, killing many of the inhabitants, although the nearby town of Shaizar seems to have been unharmed.

The event was probably felt strongly in Kafr-tab and Hamah, but there was no damage there. It may have been felt slightly in Damascus, but in ‘the other province of Sham [Syria]’ it was not felt at all.

According to Ibn al-Qalanisi, an earthquake occurred in Syria, probably only felt in Damascus, on ‘the night of’ a.H. 551 Shawwal 23 Sunday (9 December 1156), i.e. the preceding night, being followed by innumerable shocks [1, AD 1156 Sep 27]. Ibn al-Qalanisi does not say how long these shocks lasted, but it was likely to have been only a day, since he is assiduous in reporting all the shocks in this period, but mentions no more after this until 2 April 1157.

There are several ambiguities in the source. It records that Damascus was ‘spared’ and that the people of Kafr-tab and Hamah were ‘frightened’, but it is not clear whether the earthquake was felt in these places or just heard about later.

Abu Shama’s record of ‘one or several earthquakes’ on 7–8 December (see above) could be related to Ibn al-Qalanisi’s earthquake, but it is odd that it makes no mention of the damage in Aleppo. Possibly Abu Shama’s source was concerned only with the effects in Damascus (compare this, however, with Abu Shama on the large Syrian earthquake of 13 October/18 May 1156 (al-Suyuti 82/26, 82/25).

AD 1157 Apr 2 Hamah

AD 1157 Apr 2 Hamah

Another earthquake was strongly felt in Damascus after sunrise and the following morning, causing great consternation among the inhabitants. The shock had considerable effects in northern Syria, the exact nature of which is unknown, but it was probably damaging. It was followed by another shock on the same day and more shocks on the following days.

According to Ibn al-Qalanisi, an earthquake occurred ‘on the night’ of a.H. 552 Safar 19 Wednesday (2 April 1157), just after sunrise [1, 2, AD 1156 Sep 27]. In fact a.H. 552 Safar 19 was a Tuesday, but this does not necessarily support Gibb’s argument that either the day of the week or the date must be wrong (Ibn al-Qalanisi ed. Gibb, 328 n. 3). Since the shock took place before morning prayer, Ibn al-Qalanisi may have treated the earthquake as occurring on Tuesday night, rather than the eve of Wednesday, according to the system which he more commonly uses. If other shocks followed, as reported by Abu Shama, and occurred in the daytime of Wednesday, this would account for Ibn al-Qalanisi’s day of the week.

Note that Abu Shama says after recording the three earthquakes on 2, 2–3/3–4 and 4 April that, ‘according to the news which came from the territory of Sham, the effects of these earthquakes were considerable’. Since the earthquake of 2 April was ‘prodigious’ according to Ibn al-Qalanisi and ‘very violent’ according to Abu Shama, it may be deduced that this was the main, damaging shock and that the earthquakes which followed were aftershocks.

AD 1157 Apr 3 Damascus

AD 1157 Apr 3 Damascus

On Thursday night 20 Safar 552 [1, 2, AD 1156 Sep 27]

AD 1157 Apr 4 Damascus

AD 1157 Apr 4 Damascus

On 21 Safar 552 [1, 2, AD 1156 Sep 27].

AD 1157 Jul 1 Damascus

AD 1157 Jul 1 Damascus

On 21 Jumada 552 [1, 2, AD 1156 Sep 27].

AD 1157 Jul 5 Damascus

AD 1157 Jul 5 Damascus

Preceded by three strong foreshocks, the first at dawn, the second at midday and a still stronger one at 2 pm, a violent earthquake occurred at twilight, causing some damage in Damascus, although the precise details are not known. Widespread fear resulted among the inhabitants, and they began to pray publicly.

Ibn al-Qalanisi places this event in a.H. 552 on Jumada I 25 (5 July 1156). He says that a ‘prodigious’ earthquake occurred at dawn, followed by a second shock at the ‘6th hour’ (midday), a third, ‘more destructive than the first two’, at the eighth hour (2 pm) and the fourth at twilight ‘which caused great harm to people’. It is clear from the word ‘destructive’, even though no details are given, that this earthquake caused some damage in Damascus. Since Ibn al-Qalanisi makes no comment about the effects of the earthquakes of Jumada II 4 (13–14 July) on Damascus, it is tempting to ascribe the partial destructive of Homs, Hamah etc. to the 5 July event [1, 2, AD 1156 Sep 27]. However, Abu Shama is emphatic that it was the 13–14 July event which damaged Homs so badly. In contrast, he makes relatively light of the effects of the 5 July event, merely saying that four earthquakes occurred and people began to praise God according to a formula.

AD 1157 Jul 13 Shaizar

AD 1157 Jul 13 Shaizar

This was a damaging earthquake, which was followed by a single aftershock, possibly during the night. Homs (Hims Emessa), Hama (Hamath), Shaizar and Kafr-tab were badly damaged. Repairs were affected after the last earthquake had damaged or destroyed them. It seems that damage in Apamea (Afamya, Qalat al Mudiq) was less serious. The earthquake did some slight damage in Aleppo and it was felt in Damascus and strongly at Tayma, south of Damascus.

As a result of the cumulative damage caused by the long series of earthquakes to the defences of the region of Aleppo, particularly to the frontier forts, Nureddin set out to repair the defences of Homs, Shaizar, Kafr-tab and Hamah on a.H. 552 Rajab 3 (11 August 1157). This confirms that the cumulative damage caused by all these earthquakes was serious and predates the additional damage caused by the large earthquake of 12 August 1157.

Ibn al-Qalanisi places this earthquake ‘on the eve of a.H. 552 Jumada II 4’ (14 July 1157, hence 13 July) at midday, in contrast to Abu Shama, who may mean either the night preceding 14 July or the eve (13 July). It is possible that the first earthquake occurred on 13 July at midday and its aftershock during the following night. Note that Abu Shama does not record any damage in Afamya. The two sources agree that news came (to Damascus) from northern Syria of the damage sustained there, which suggests that Damascus only felt the earthquakes.

In The Two Gardens Abu Shama is vague about the dates of earthquakes in 1157, but he adds important further information, notably Nureddin’s repairs to the defences of Hims, Shaizar, Kafr-tab and Hamah. Apparently Nureddin set out to inspect Aleppo’s defences on a.H. 552 Rajab 3 (11 August 1157), and he makes it clear that this was the result of earthquake damage, quoting from Abu Ya’la that Nureddin had heard that the Franks ‘were preparing to invade the country in the hope of profiting from the earthquake’. This would seem to place this earthquake in Aleppo rather earlier, perhaps in late July, thus too early for the great earthquake of 12 August 1157. Hence it is most likely that the reference is to the 13–14 July event.

Notes

Notes

On the eve of 4th latter Jumada, at midday, another earthquake occurred, followed by a further, weaker, one. News came from the northern territory, according to which Aleppo had been affected by an earthquake which had afflicted the inhabitants and caused them great harm. The same event partially destroyed Homs, and the same occurred at Humat, Kafratab and Aphamya. Repairs were affected after the last earthquake had destroyed them. At Tayma’ the effects of the earthquake were felt with great violence and [resulted in] great terror. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 342– 343).
During the night/eve of 4th latter Jumada [14 July 1157], two earthquakes took place: the news came from the northern region, indicating that these earthquakes had affected the city of Aleppo to the extent that its inhabitants were terrified. They had an identical effect in H’ims where they caused widespread [lit. “numerous”] destruction; destruction was also caused at H’amat, Kafart’ab and Taima. (al-Suyuti 81bis/27).
On 3rd Rejeb [11 August 1157] he [Nur ad-Din] went towards the district of Aleppo to make another inspection and to examine in detail the means of equipping the city to resist the infidels’ plundering, when the army of the prince son of Mas’ud approached.

Abu Ya’la adds: “As we reported previously, Nur adDin had left Damascus at the head of his army and had gone to Syria, having received the news of the coalition of the Frankish armies . . . For the latter were preparing to invade the country in the hope of profiting from the earthquake and repeated upheavals of the soil which had just destroyed the efforts, citadels and houses of the provinces, and ruined the fortress towns which would have protected the Muslims and provided an asylum to the survivors to the populations of Hims, Shaizar, Kaferthab, Hamah, etc.”.
(Abu Shama, 92).

AD 1157 Aug 12 Apamea

isoseismal map of the earthquake of 12 August 1157

Figure 3.11 - An isoseismal map of the earthquake of 12 August 1157 produced by kriging of 32 groups of intensity points.
Estimated location: 35.3° N, 36.4° E, MS = 7.2 (±0.3). - from Ambraseys (2009)


AD 1157 Aug 12 Apamea

The culmination of over a year of foreshocks was a violent earthquake in the northern section of the Dead Sea fault zone. An isoseismal map is given in Figure 3.11.

The greater part of Syria, in the districts where there was no absolute destruction, was damaged [7, 9] and, had it not been for the prompt response by the Muslims to defend the country, the Franks would have taken possession of it without siege or combat [9]. The situation was the same in the Frankish possessions [10]. The earthquake was so violent that castles and ramparts were overturned and both sides busied themselves in repairing the damaged fortifications and in making sallies into each other’s possessions in order to confine the enemy to their own territory [13, 30].

The earthquake occurred during the night (on the seventh hour) of Monday, 4 Rajab a.H. 552 (12 August 1157) [2, 3, 7, 15]. There is some possible confusion with the earthquake that followed in 1170, particularly among some later writers, which is, however, not difficult to disentangle [31–39].

The epicentral region of the earthquake may be defined by the localities Maraat an-Numan, Kafertab, Apamea, Shaizar, Hama, Masyaf and Barin, a zone about 120 km long running in a north–south direction along the el Rhab and the Orontes valley.

In Marrat an-Numan damage was very serious. Public buildings collapsed and the minaret of the Grand Mosque was damaged and later repaired [16]. Despite the claims of later sources that no-one survived [7, 9], loss of life was not excessive [4]. The town received 8.2 kg of gold in tax relief [9]. Also Kafrtab suffered almost total destruction [17] and very few of its inhabitants escaped [1, 4, 7, 12].

In Apamea, which is built on the edge of a plateau on the right bank of the Orontes River at its northward bend, the earthquake caused equally heavy damage and loss of life [1, 7, 12]. Its citadel was destroyed [4], most probably by a landslide, which tipped the fortress into a lake, resulting in many deaths [14]. There is no evidence that the castle was rebuilt [18] but the walls of its citadel were repaired [16, 17]. The ruins of the town still exist, flanked on the west by the later citadel of Qalat al-Madik (near Apamea).

At Shaizar [23] on the Orontes River damage was heavy [6, 8, 9, 12–14]. Its castle, which was the seat of the local ruling family, fell on its governor and his followers, killing all but two. Its citadel totally collapsed, as did the buildings which it enclosed, and only a small number of people managed to escape [1, 4, 7, 15]. It is said that ‘half of the mountain on which the citadel was built collapsed’ [11], suggesting that damage was worsened by a landslide. The suburb of Shalimar escaped, except for what had previously been destroyed [2, 29]. Again it is difficult to estimate the total loss of life, which is given descriptively as ‘a countless multitude’ [7], or 40 000 people [11, 28]. Since the earthquake had ruined the castle and its ramparts had been overturned, the Muslims took possession of the town, rebuilding the houses [7] and the citadel [16]. The fort was repaired but not necessarily rebuilt [18]. The town was probably not totally destroyed [2], but, since it was of strategic importance and its main defence had been destroyed, it was granted a year’s tax relief of only 2.7 kg of gold [9].

The city of Hama, built on both sides of the Orontes River at a point where it meanders, was the worst affected. The town itself and all the large houses that were crowded close to the river [12] collapsed and almost all the inhabitants perished. The citadel of the town, which had been built along the bank of the river, and its fortress were demolished [12]. There were few survivors [1, 2, 11, 13, 15].

This is attested by the story that, when the school collapsed on all of the children, the teacher who survived the earthquake said that none of the parents came to claim them [4, 7, 13, 14]. A contemporary writer [27] describes the deplorable situation in Hama in an elegy. It is not known how many people lost their lives. However, it is known that repairs were made, because when Hama was damaged again by the earthquake of 30 October, according to one source, ‘the structures which had been rebuilt were destroyed again. The wall of the citadels and the Hasanain mosque were rebuilt’ [16]. An extant inscription on the wall of a small mosque, to the south of the citadel, indicates that this structure was repaired after it had been destroyed by the Hama earthquake (al-zalzala al-hamawiyya) of a.H. 552 [18]. However, Hama is not recorded as having received any tax relief.

It is probable that Masyaf was also ruined [19], but details are lacking. The castle of Barin was seriously damaged [9] and its walls were repaired after the earthquake [16].

Less seriously affected localities were Shumaimis, Hisn al Akrad, Arqa, Tripolis, Homs, Adad al Arab, Salamiya, Aleppo and Jabealah.

At the citadel of Shumaimis the earthquake caused numerous deaths [10]. Hisn al-Akrad in Frankish territory, despite the fact that the Muslim sources say that it was totally destroyed [1, 7, 12, 13], was badly damaged and some lives were lost [10]. The damage was quickly repaired and the castle enlarged.

Arqa (Arches), in Frankish territory, was probably badly damaged. According to Muslim sources the town completely collapsed [1] and countless multitudes died [7], for which claim there is no indication in occidental sources.

Damage in Tripoli must have been less serious than Muslim writers describe. They say that most parts of Tripolis were destroyed [1, 12–14] and a countless multitude died [7, 10], which is very dubious. A contemporary Hebrew source [5] has two unconnected records of the damage caused by this earthquake. The first is the collapse of Tripoli in an earthquake ‘in years gone by’, with ‘great destruction in the Land of Israel’, which killed some 20 000 people. His second record is of an earthquake ‘some time ago’. Apparently the 1170 event killed some 25 000 people in one day, ‘and of about 200 Jews but 70 escaped’.

Homs is on the eastern bank of the Orontes in the centre of a plain. It suffered less serious damage than some authors report [4, 7]. The citadel [1], monasteries [12] and most of its buildings were ruined, but the death toll was low because the population fled to the outskirts [2, 15] during the foreshocks [1]. It received tax relief of 71 kg of gold [9].

Nothing is known about the effects of the earthquake on Adad al Arab, the location of which is questionable [21], except that it received the considerable sum of 27.2 kg of gold as tax relief [9]. Salamiya was also damaged severely and a great number of people died in the town and in many neighbouring villages [2, 10, 11], but is not recorded as having received tax relief.

Damage in Aleppo, a city of about 70 000 inhabitants, was widespread and in certain places serious. Some of the towers of the fortifications collapsed, together with some houses [1, 14], and the wall between the Bab al-Jinan and Bab Qinnarsin was damaged and repaired after the earthquake [16, 17]. Most of the inhabitants left the city during the foreshock period [2, 12] and only about 100–500 were killed [1, 4]. Following the earthquake taxes were abolished to the amount of 136 kg of gold [9].

Jubail (Byblus) sustained some unspecified damage [2]. Outside this region damage was widespread but not serious. The walls of Nisfin, probably a village lying near Aleppo [22], were damaged [14]; Tell Nasfin, too, is a hill near Aleppo [40]. Tell Bashir, an important frontier fort, also suffered some damage, and was given relief of 7.2 kg of gold [9]. Azaz, in the north, another important frontier fort-town, also suffered some damage, and was given relief of 27.2 kg [9]. At Arza there were numerous deaths [10].

The city of Antioch was far less seriously affected than Muslim sources imply. There is no evidence that ‘most parts of Antioch were destroyed’ [1, 7, 12], or that ‘the majority of the population was annihilated’ [10], which is very dubious. It is probable that these sources refer to the Principality of Antioch that included most of the localities destroyed in this earthquake [13].

Damage in Latakia must have been serious but was not as excessive as Muslim sources suggest [7]. The Great Church remained standing [1, 12], and there is no evidence that the walls of the town were damaged. It is said that as a result of the earthquake the ground in the city split open, mud and water filled the cracks, revealing ancient ruins [1, 10, 12, 14], evidence suggesting liquefaction of the alluvial river deposits.

The castle at Jabalah was damaged but to what extent is not given in the sources [2]. The shock must have been felt at Beirut, Saida (Sidon), Sur (Tyrus) and Acre (Akko), but it is rather unlikely that the earthquake ruined these localities, most such claims should be considered a result of oriental sources [1, 14] exaggerating the damage to Frankish coastal strongholds.

In Damascus the earthquake caused panic. With the first foreshock the people fled their houses [3, 14]. The shocks affected many parts of the city, and caused some damage to the Mosque of Damascus, that shed quantities of mosaics and marble [15]. The assertion made by a near-contemporary writer [15] that the mosque itself collapsed [24] cannot be confirmed. The city was granted tax relief of 57 kg of gold, not so much for repairs but more as assistance to the inhabitants, whose fortunes had been ruined by the attacks of the Franks, and also since they were unable to meet their annual taxes [9].

Repairs to the Mosque in Baalbek suggest that this old structure suffered some damage in this earthquake [16, 17], or from a later shock [18], but no information is to be found in the sources.

Modern writers extend the destructive effects of the earthquake to Harran in Jazirah. It is possible that the shock was felt as far as Harran, but the sources do not say explicitly that the city was destroyed or even damaged [4, 14]. What they say is that, as a result of the earthquake, part of the hill on which the city was built opened up, causing the collapse of many houses, the cleft in the ground revealing tombs and old houses. This fits the description of a landslide in recent deposits overlying earlier urban debris being triggered by the shock. As for the financial aid of 13.6 kg of gold given to Harran [9], this could have been used to enlarge the Friday Mosque, which became necessary since the number of Muslims in the town had greatly increased. Ibn Jubayr, who passed through Harran in 1184, gave a detailed account of the town and the New Mosque, an inscription on which gives the date of its enlargement as 1174 [19].

Also for Rahba (Mayadin) on the Euphrates, the sources do not imply that the town suffered any damage or even that the shock was felt there [1, 12]. They say that the earthquake effects spread towards Rahba and all the regions of Iraq. This is an indication of the direction in which the shock was felt. The reason for the abolition of taxes of 10 000 dinars [9] was probably not for the repair of earthquake damage, but for the war damage.

As for the statements that the earthquake affected Ararat [4] and that damage extended to Cyprus [17], no evidence has been found. The only earthquake felt in Cyprus near this time occurred in 1160 [25].

Aftershocks continued to be felt over a long period of time [26].

There is no doubt that large earthquakes cause considerable destruction, which is often followed by tax relief and grants awarded by the state for reconstruction. However, this is not always the sole reason. The tax relief after the 1157 earthquake was not for the repair of earthquake damage but because people could not afford to repair the damage caused by the Franks to a number of towns and forts, which damage was compounded by the earthquake.

According to Ibn al-Jauzi, who was about thirty in 1157, news of the earthquake reached Baghdad during Ramad’an of a.S. 552 (October/November 1157). It is unlikely that it took from August to October/November for Baghdad to hear of the event, so Ibn al-Jauzi probably confused this event with that of 30 October 1157. He says that an earthquake ‘shook’ Sham in Rajab, affecting thirteen towns, including Maarra an-Numan, Tell Harran and Ararat (sic.), which are not mentioned by the above two writers. Note that he records only 100 deaths in Aleppo, as opposed to Michael the Syrian’s 500, no survivors at Kafrtab and ‘very heavy casualties’ at Hims. Apparently at Maarra ‘part of the population disappeared’.

Benjamin of Tudela, a contemporary Jewish writer from Navarre, mentions two unconnected records of the damage caused by this earthquake. The first is of the collapse of Tripolis in an earthquake ‘in years gone by’, with ‘great destruction in the Land of Israel’, which killed some 20 000 people. This probably refers to the 1170 earthquake, but it has been pointed out that there was another very destructive event in the same area in 1170. His second record (49–50/31–32) is of the destruction of Hamah in an earthquake ‘some time ago’. Apparently it killed some 25 000 people in a single day, ‘and of about 200 Jews but 70 escaped’.

Robert of Torigni has a brief notice of an earthquake after the siege of Avilina (Caesarea Philippi), which apparently caused most damage in Outremer; he gives no further details.

Ibn al-Athir (1160–1233) ‘records numerous violent earthquakes’ in a.S. 552 Rajab, and says that the ‘most part of Syria’ was ruined. He notes the important role played by Nur ad-Din, the atabeg (ruler) of Syria, in quickly restoring the defences of the Muslim cities. He also records Nur ad-Din’s possession of the fortress of Shaizar, formerly the seat of the Benu-Muqidh dynasty, all of whom died in the earthquake, which occurred during a family feast. Ibn al-Athir places Shaizar ‘half a day’s march’, namely about 16 km, from Damascus.

Important information is provided by Abu Shama (1203–68) in The Two Gardens. In part he copies Ibn al-Athir, putting Hamah and Shaizar together: ‘The most violent shock [singular] occurred at Hamah and Shaizar . . . The neighbouring localities, such as Hisn-Barit, al-Ma’rra . . .’.

Abu Shama also relates how Nurreddin took Shaizar in the wake of the earthquake, thus turning disaster to considerable military gain, but the most significant passage is the record of the tax relief granted to numerous Syrian cities. The reason for the tax relief at the same time as Nur ed Din took possession of Shaizar, says Usama’s source, Ibn al-Mundir, is that the towns in question could not afford ‘to repair the damage done by the infidels [i.e. the Franks] . . . when the country was invaded by them’. He makes no mention of earthquakes, but it is significant that among these towns are all but two of those in al-Jauzi’s list for the earthquake (Abu Shama does not mention Afamia and Kafr-Tab). He mentions in addition ‘Adad al-’Arab, ‘Azaz, Damascus, Sinjar and Tell Bashir, and gives the precise sum of relief in dinars for each city. One should be cautious about inferring the magnitude of the damage from the size of the relief, which may reflect only the size or scale of the city – large cities naturally paid more than small ones.

Kemal ad-Din (1192–1262) of Aleppo supplements Ibn al-Jauzi’s account with a record of numerous deaths at ash-Shumays (Shumaimis, near Salamiya), Hisn al-Akrad and Araza (‘Arqa?). He also notes that when the ground opened at Latakia it filled with water, which is evidence of liquefaction, and that the majority of the population died in Tripolis and Antioch (in the latter case this is very dubious). It is odd that Kemal adds nothing on the damage to Aleppo, since he would presumably have had access to local archives. However, his silence suggests that he accepts Ibn al-Jauzi’s figure of 100 deaths, as opposed to the 500 given by other sources.

The anonymous Chronicon ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens places this event in a.S. 1470 (October 1158 to September 1159), and claims that Shaizar ‘was demolished’, with 40 000 dying there. This must be a gross exaggeration, but it implies that the town was destroyed as well as the citadel. In fact the chronicler refers to the citadel separately, saying that half of the mountain on which the citadel has been built collapsed. Also mentioned is that ‘a great number’ died at Hamah and Salamiya.

Gregory Abu’l-Faraj (Bar Hebraeus; 1226–86) draws strongly on Michael the Syrian’s account, and adds no important information.

Abu’l-Fida (writing in the thirteenth century) [16] dates this event to a.H. 552 Rajab (August 1157). Note that he records that the earthquake ruined ‘Shaizar’, but later on, in reference to Nur ed Din’s possession of Shaizar, he says that ‘the castle of Shaizar had been ruined by the earthquake and its ramparts overturned’. Abu’lFida may be working from two different traditions, but it is more likely in this case that he is emphasising the damage to the castle of Shaizar as well as to the town, since the castle was of strategic importance and Nur ed Din’s appropriation of it was crucial to the consolidation of his rule. The same writer also relates the story of the schoolmaster who went outside Hamah for private business, and came back to find the school devastated and none of the parents looking for their offspring, presumably because they, like their offspring, were all dead.

The account of Ibn Taghri Birdi, a fifteenthcentury writer living in Cairo, shows the influence of Ibn al-Athir but contains information not found in other sources. Taghri Birdi notes ‘violent earthquakes . . . in Damascus, Aleppo, Hamah, Shaizar, and in the most part of Syria and the Orient.’ He repeats the schoolmaster’s story of Hamah’s destruction, notes that the towers of the fortress of Aleppo and other buildings there collapsed, that only two people survived the collapse of Shaizar, that the fortress of Apamea collapsed into the lake (sic.), and that ‘Sidon, Beirut, Tripoli, Acre, Tyre and all the Frankish strongholds were ruined, and the poets of the time composed numerous verses on this catastrophe’. This suggests that the earthquake affected a much greater area than other sources indicate, particularly in the south along the Dead Sea fault zone. Since Taghri Birdi has earthquakes in the plural, the destruction of the southern cities might have been due to a separate earthquake.

The difficulty of establishing a precise date for this earthquake is illustrated by the detailed account of al-Suyuti (dating from the sixteenth century), who, as for the other earthquakes in 1156–58, draws on another work by Abu Shama. He has an earthquake at Damascus on 4 Rajab a.H. 552 (Monday 12 August 1157), the foreshocks of which caused people to flee (following Ibn al-Qalanisi’s account). He goes on to say that the earthquake affected many parts of Damascus, and caused the mosque to collapse. Since Ibn al-Qalanisi, who was an eyewitness, does not refer to damage in Damascus, it is not improbable that Abu Shama confused the 12 August event with another earthquake. He does not attempt to date the destruction of Hamah, Hims etc., saying only that news of the destruction of Hamah and the citadel of Shaizar came from the north (MS B has Shiraz, which is in Iran) and citing the abandonment of Hims by its population, which he places after the earthquakes of 16–19 August.

An inscription on the wall of the qubbat alHasanayn, a small mosque south of the citadel of Hamah, records that Nureddin rebuilt it after the a.S. 552 earthquake.

For other inscriptions and details see Ibn Khallikan, Wafayat i. 368, iii. 86; Ibn al-Wardi, Tatimmat ii. 58; Re Chron. 3220/IX. 13–14; Berchem and Fatio, Voyage I, 161; Elisseeff, Nur al-Din ii. 519.

References
References

[1] Mich. Syr. xviii. 5/iii. 315f.

[2] Ibn al-Qalanisi Gibb 339.

[3] Ibn al-Qalanisi C 341–344.

[4] Ibn al-Jauzi, Munt. 10/176.

[5] Benj. Tud, 22/17.

[6] Rob. Tor. 194; i. 309.

[7] Ibn al-Athir, Kamil C 503–506/x. 144 says that Shaizar was adjacent to Damascus, and that these two places were separated by only half a day’s march. He states also that Shaizar was located on a high and impregnable mountain, and could be reached by only one road. For this mislocation see Dussaud (1927, 200, q.f).

[8] Yaqut, Mu‘jam 3/353.

[9] Abu Shama, C 37–40, 84–85, 95; ed. Wilken iii. B. 48. The reason for the tax relief at the same time as the Muslims took possession of Shaizar is that the towns in question could not afford ‘to repair the damage done by the Franks’. The source makes no mention of earthquakes as the reason for the tax relief, but it cannot be insignificant that among these towns are all those damaged by the earthquake. One should be cautious about inferring the magnitude of the damage from the amount of the relief.

[10] Kemal ad-Din, Zubdat, 2/306; R 139; C iii. 529–530; A. 174r–175r.

[11] Shaizar ‘was demolished’, 40 000 dying there. This must be a gross exaggeration.

[12] Chron. 1234, 440/ii. 117; it claims that Ab.Far. ch 325– 326/284–285; hd 284–285, 392/257 adds no important information.

[13] Abu’l-Fida, C. 31–42.

[14] Ibn Tagh. Bir, 508–509; B. iii. 529/1780. 27v. Since he has earthquakes in the plural, the destruction of the southern coastal towns might have been due to a separate earthquake.

[15] al-Suyuti P 12r; B 30b. 81bis /27–28; in two MSs al-Suyuti writes Shiraz; Elisseeff (1951, 11, 17, 18, 31, 33, 35, 38).

[17] Elisseeff (1967, 218, 219, 245, 373, 512–515).

[18] Berchem and Fatio (1913, 176, 182, 192).

[19] Guyard (1877 sub ann.).

[20] Ibn Jubayr. 246.

[21] Dussaud (1927, 266, 274).

[22] Yakut, iv. 789.

[23] Ibn al-Jauzi, Setuth, 147a, gives Shiraz for Sheizar.

[24] Since Ibn al-Qalanisi, who was an eyewitness, does not refer to damage in Damascus and to the collapse of the mosque, it is not improbable that Abu Shama confused the 12 August event with another earthquake.

[25] Neoph. 133/211.

[26] Aftershocks are recorded on Friday night 8 Rajab (16 August), Saturday night Rajab 9 (17 August); Saturday, Sunday and Monday, 9, 10 and 11 Rajab (17, 18 and 19 August) and Monday 29 Rajab (6 September).

[27] Usama, Kitab al-manazil, intro. p. 53; Diwan, vii. 276–282, 304–309.

[28] Chron. 813, 302.

[29] ‘Ibn al-’Adim, Tarikh, ii. 306–307, see ROL iii. 529–530 1895.

[30] Ibn Wasil, i. 128.

[31] Ibn Kathir, Nih. sub ann.

[32] Ibn al-Furat sub ann.

[33] al-‘Aini, Tarikh, BN MS Arabes 5761, 206a.

[34] al-Qalqashandi, Subh, i. 457.

[35] Sibt b. al-’Ajami, 8–9.

[36] al-’Umari, f. 75r/v.

[37] Matth. Edess., Chron. 490.

[38] Nicet. Chon., 78.

[39] Greg. Pr. 179.

[40] Yakut, Mujam, iv. 789

Notes
Notes

In this year [1469] there were violent earthquakes in Syria, and many places were destroyed. At Hamath the citadel of the town, the town itself and all the houses collapsed on their inhabitants . . . thousands of people perished. The citadel of Saizar ˇ totally collapsed: no-one escaped except for a woman and a eunuch. The people of Emessa were seized with fear: they left the town and were saved. Their houses and the citadel were destroyed. Likewise the people of Aleppo left and spent several days outside the town, and they were saved. Their houses were overturned, and only 500 people died. It was the same at Kepher-tab and at Apamea, where no one escaped, and in many places, as far as Rehabot. Of the Frankish cities Hesn al-Akrad and ‘Arqa completely collapsed. At Laodicea only the great church remained standing, and the people inside were saved. In that city the earth opened and revealed an abyss full of mud, and in the middle of the mud was a molten statue standing upright. In addition the most parts of Antioch and Tripoli were destroyed. (Mich. Syr. xviii.5/iii. 315f).
(a.H. 552) [After renewed earthquakes in the month of Rajab] reports arrived from the north with the horrifying and disquieting news that Hamah together with its citadel and all its houses and dwellings had fallen down upon the heads of its inhabitants, . . . so that none escaped, save the merest handful. As for Shaizar, its suburb escaped, except for what had been destroyed earlier, but its famous castle fell down upon its governor . . . and his followers save a few who were without. At Hims the population had fled in panic from the town to its outskirts and themselves escaped, while their dwellings and the citadel were destroyed. At Aleppo some of the buildings were destroyed, and its people left the town. As for the more distant castles and fortresses as far as Jabala and Jubail, the earthquakes produced hideous effects on them. Salamiya was ruined and all the places in succession therefrom as far as al-Rahba and its neighbourhood. (Ibn al-Qalanisi Gibb 339).
At the 7th hour of Monday 4 Rajab of a.H. 552, there was an earthquake at Damascus, and no one had ever seen any to equal it. The people were seized with terror for their lives and homes. They fled their houses, shops, and everything which had a ceiling, and rushed outside. They took a quantity of irreplaceable precious objects from the mosque, and immediately afterwards there was a shock which stopped by the grace of God . . . At the beginning of the night on the same date there was another shock, then another at midnight and finally, at the end of the night, a shock which was weaker than the first one.’ (Ibn al-Qalanisi 343–344).
‘It was learnt during Ramadan that an earthquake had shaken Sham in the month of Rajab. It had touched 13 towns: eight in Muslim territory, and five in the pagan possessions. In the Islamic territory it shook Aleppo, Hamah, Caesarea, Kafr-Tab, Afamaya, Homs, Ma’arrat and Tell Harran. The Frankish possessions [affected] were Hisn, al-Ak’rad, ‘Ararat, Latakia, Tripoli and Antioch. We have the number of victims from a teacher present in Hamah. He mentions that he had left the school to attend to some business of his, when the earthquake came and destroyed the greatest part of the town, and the school collapsed on all of the children. The master said, “I found no one to tell me news of the pupils”.

. . . The list of victims can be established as follows: Aleppo: 10; Hamah: Almost all the inhabitants perished: there were few survivors; Caesarea: All were killed except for a woman and her servant; Kafr-Tab: No survivors; Afamyas: The citadel was destroyed; Homs: Very heavy casualties among the inhabitants; Ma’arra: Part of the population disappeared; Tell Harran: The town split in two and tombs appeared in the middle. Numerous houses were destroyed.’
(Ibn al-Jauzi, al-Munt. 10/176).
At Tripolis in years gone by there was an earthquake, when many Gentiles and Jews perished, for houses and walls fell upon them. There was great destruction at that time throughout the Land of Israel, and more than 20 000 souls perished. (Benj. Tud. 49–50/31–32).
This calamity [the siege of Avilina (Caesarea Philippi)] for the Christians was followed by an earthquake which was strongest in regions across the sea [i.e. Outremer]. (Rob. Tor. 194).
‘(a.H. 552 [1157–8]) In the month of Rejeb [August 1157] there were numerous violent earthquakes in Syria which ruined many cities, in which a countless multitude died. Hamah, Shaizar, Kafarthab, Ma’arra, Apamea, Emessa, the castle of the Kurds, Arka, Laodicea, Tripoli and Antioch fell at the same time as a result of the shocks. The most part of Syria, in the districts where there was not total destruction, was ruined. The walls of castles and cities were overturned. Nur ad-Din acted in a praiseworthy manner in these circumstances. He feared Frankish attacks on the Muslim regions, because the walls of the strongholds were destroyed. As a result he assembled his troops and stayed within the confines of his states, making sallies into French territory, while people worked everywhere to repair the city walls. He did not cease to follow this course of action until the works were complete. To give one an idea of the number of dead, it will suffice to recall the statement of a schoolmaster from Hamah. This master left his school to attend to personal business and in his absence the earthquake happened: the town was ruined and the school overturned on all the children whom it trapped. The teacher added that “No one came to ask for news of his child”.

It was then that Nur ad-Din took possession of the fortress of Shaizar. We shall begin by describing this fortress and by saying to whom it belonged before Nur ad-Din took possession of it. This castle was adjacent to Damascus: these two places were separated only by half a day’s march. It was located on a high and impregnable mountain, and could be reached by only one road. It had belonged by inheritance to the children of Munqidh, of the tribe of Kenana, since the time of Saleh, son of Merdas . . .

When the castle was ruined in the course of that year [a.H. 552] by the earthquake which we have related, not one of the Benu-Munqidhs who were there escaped. This was the cause of the carnage: one of them, the prince of Shaizar, had had his son circumcised, and, for this occasion, he gave a feast to which he invited all of the Benu-Munqidhs. This man had a horse which he loved very much and from which he was inseparable: if he went into a reception room, this horse was tethered at the door. On this very day, the foal was outside the gate of the palace when the earthquake happened. The guests got up from the table in order to leave the palace, but when they came hurrying to the door the horse kicked the first one and killed him. The others could not get out and the building collapsed on them all. The castle was ruined and its walls were overturned, as well as all the buildings which it enclosed. Only a small number managed to flee and escape. One of the emirs of Nur ad-Din, who happened to be in the neighbourhood, hurried to Shaizar and took possession of it. Nur ad-Din received the placed from him, occupied, raised up the walls and the houses, and rebuilt it.’
(Ibn al-Qalanisi 334).
Caesarea was not often mentioned by historians, except on the subject of earthquakes, above all that of a.H. 552/1157. Its citadel, near Ma’arra, between that town and Hamah, one day’s march away, was destroyed. (Yaqut, Mu’jam 3/353).
(a.S. 552) Ibn al-Athir records that there was a terrible earthquake in Syria, which, with its dreadful and repeated shocks, destroyed the towns and killed the inhabitants. The most violent shock occurred at Hamah and Shaizar: in one stroke they were completely overturned. The neighbouring localities, such as HisnBarit, al-Ma’rra and other towns or villages were of the same kind; God only knows the countless multitude of people buried in the ruins. Ramparts, houses and citadels, everything collapsed, and if God had not bestowed upon the Muslims the favour of having Nur ad-Din to unite them under his orders and to defend the country, the Franks would have taken possession of it without siege or combat. (Abu Shama, 84–85).
Here is the record of Ibn Abi Thayy: in this same year [552] an earthquake took place which destroyed Shaizar. Nur ad-Din betook himself to this town and relieved it from the Benu-Muqidhs to give it to Mejd ad-Din, son of ad-Daya, then he left for Sarmin . . . (Abu Shama, 95).
According to the report of Radhi ad-Din Abu Salin ‘Abd al-Mun’im ibn al-Mundir, when the sultan went into the country to take possession of Shaizar, he ordered Abu Ghanem, son of al-Mundir, who accompanied him on his expedition, to draw up an edict authorising the abolition of arbitrary taxes in order to help Aleppo, Damascus, Hims Harran, Sinjar, Rahabah, ‘Azaz, Tell Bashir, and ‘Adad al-Arab. Here is a copy of this edict:
. . . He [the sultan] has realised that they [these towns] are finding it impossible to repair the damage done by the infidels (may God exterminate them!) when the country was invaded and authority usurped by them . . . . . . Consequently the sultan exempts all travellers and all Muslims in general from rates and city tolls . . . The rate of these reliefs is liberally fixed and decreed by the sultan at an annual sum of 156 000 dinars, distributed as follows: Aleppo, 50 000 dinars; ‘Azaz, for relief of city tolls newly imposed on travellers by the beastly Franks, 10 000 dinars; Tell Bashir, 20 000 dinars; al-Ma’rra, 3 000 dinars; Damascus the wellguarded, in view of the pleas for aid and assistance made by the inhabitants, whose lives and fortunes have been menaced by the attacks of the enemy, and also [bearing in mind] their inability to meet the annual tax under the local name of fassah, 20 000 dinars; Hims, 26 000 dinars; Harran, 5000 dinars; Sinjar, 1000 dinars; Rahbah, 10 000 dinars; ‘Adad al-’Arab, 10 000 dinars.
(Abu Shama 37–40).
[Supplement to Ibn al-Jauzi] At the citadel of ashShumays, near Salymat, at Hisn Akrad and at Araza there were numerous deaths. At Latakia: A chasm formed and an idol appeared there. Then the crack filled with water. At Tripoli: The majority of the population was annihilated. At Antioch: Ditto. Almost all of the markets, citadels and ramparts were demolished and Nur ad-Din undertook their restoration. The situation was the same in the Frankish possessions (’ (Kemal ad-Din, Zubdat, 2/306 – Rev. de l’Or. Lat. III 1895, 529–530)
(a.S. 1470) In that year there was a great earthquake and Sayzar was demolished; 40 000 persons perished there, among ˇ others the governor with his children and all his household. Half of the mountain on which the citadel was built collapsed. A great number of people died at Hama, Salamiya, and in many neighbouring villages (Chron. 1234, 440/ii. 117).
And in this year [a.S. 1469 = 1158 AD] which is the year 552 of the Arabs [AD 1157], severe earthquakes took place in Syria and they destroyed many towns. As for Hamah, its fortress and its town and all its large houses fell down upon old men, women and children, and tens of thousands of its inhabitants perished therein. And the fortress of Shaizar fell, every part of it, and only one woman and one eunuch escaped. And the people of Emessa went forth in great haste and were delivered, but their monasteries and its fortress perished. And in like manner the people of Aleppo fled from the city and sat outside it for days and were delivered, and their houses were thrown down, but only 500 souls perished in it. And so with Kaphar-Tab and Apamea not one man escaped from them and many other places as far as Rahbuth. And also the cities of the Franks, Hesen, al-Akrad and Akra fell completely. In Laodicea the great church only remained, and all those who were in it were delivered. And the ground inside it was rent asunder, and a chasm which was full of clay appeared, and in the middle of the clay a molten image was standing upright. And similarly the greater part of Antiochia and Tripoli was destroyed.’ (Abu’l-Faraj 325–326/284–285).
a.H. 552 [AD 1157–8] In the month of Rejeb of this year [August–September 1157], a strong earthquake took place in Syria and ruined Hamah, Shaizar, Emessa, the fortress of the Kurds (Hisn al-Akrad), Tripoli, Antioch and neighbouring districts. It was so violent that ramparts and castles were overturned by it. In these circumstances Nur ad-Din acted in a completely praiseworthy way, and busied himself in repairing the damaged fortifications and made sallies into the Frankish possessions in order to confine those people back in their own territory. An incalculable number of people died under the debris. To get an idea of the extent of the disaster, it will be enough to know that a schoolmaster at Hamah had gone out [of the town] for a little while, and [when he returned] he found that the building had collapsed and that all the children had been wiped out. “None of the parents came to claim their children”, he said. As the castle of Shaizar had been ruined by the earthquake and its ramparts had been overturned, one of the emirs in the service of Hur ad-Din, finding himself in the neighbourhood, rushed there and took possession of it. Nur ad-Din, to whom he [the emir] gave it, had the walls repaired. Shaizar was the inheritance of the Munqidh family: the day that the earthquake happened, the head of the family was giving a great feast in his palace to celebrate the circumcision of his son, and all the members of the family were there together. Suddenly a shock was felt and the palace as well as the castle fell on them and killed them. One of them managed to save himself; however, the moment he went out of the gate, he fell dead, having been knocked over by a kick from the family’s favourite horse (they always kept that horse by the gate of the castle). This was how Nur ad-Din became master of the town and castle of Shaizar (Abu’l-Fida, III. 31–32).
In 552 [August 1157, according to Ibn al-Athir] violent earthquakes took place in Damascus, Aleppo, Hamah, Shaizar, and in the most part of Syria and the Orient. The number of victims was considerable: it is said, for example, that at Hamah a primary teacher, who had gone out of his school to attend to a personal need, found on his return that the building had collapsed on the children, who were all wiped out; the most astonishing thing is that none of their parents, many of them that there were, came to claim them – they had all perished and were buried under the ruins of their houses. The towers of the fortress of Aleppo and of other towns collapsed. Of the population of Shaizar, only one woman and a eunuch escaped death. The fortress of Apamea collapsed [into the lake] and the hill of Harran was split in two, old houses and buildings becoming visible. At Laodicea a crack appeared, revealing an idol standing in the water. Sidon, Beirut, Tripoli, Acre, Tyre and all the Frankish strongholds were ruined, and the poets of the time composed numerous verses on this catastrophe.

In this year al-Malek al-A’del Nur ad-Din Mahmud ibn Zengui made himself master of the locality of Shaizar, and the domination of the Benu Muqidhs was ended, having lasted for long years.
(Ibn Tagh. Bir. 508–509).
[552 Rajab 4 = 12 August 1157] On 4 Rajab a very violent earthquake, the like of which had never occurred before, occurred at Damascus. Shocks continued for quite a long time; fearing for their lives, people fled their houses, shops and covered markets. The shocks affected many parts of Damascus, and caused the mosque of Damascus to fall, together with such a large quantity of mosaics and marble plaques that it would be difficult to replace it with another. This earthquake was followed immediately by another; the shocks ceased; three earthquakes followed, one at the beginning of the night (lit. “at the beginning of the day”), the other in the middle of the night and the third at the end of the night.

During the night of Friday 8 Rajab [16 August 1157], an awful earthquake occurred which sowed terror among the people; it was followed in the middle of the night by another earthquake; at first light [17 August 1157] a third earthquake occurred. The same happened on the nights of Saturday, Sunday and Monday [9, 10 and 11 Rajab = 17, 18 and 19 August 1157]. After this [12–19 August] the earthquakes proliferated to such an extent that a description of them would be too long. There were alarming reports from the North: at H’amat, the citadel and most of the houses collapsed on their inhabitants, the elderly, young children and a great number of women; very few people’s lives were saved. At Shayzar (MS B = Shiraz) the fortress of that town collapsed on the governor Taj ad-Daulat ibn Abi al-Askir ibn Munkid and his entourage; only those who were outside escaped. As for Hims, its inhabitants had abandoned it
(al-Suyuti 81bis/27–28).
The construction of this blessed mosque, after its demolition in the earthquake which occurred in 552 [1157], was ordered by our master al-Malik al-’Adil, the champion of the faith, Nur al-din Abal-Kasim Mahmud, son of Zanki, son of [Ak Sunkur]. (Inscription, in Berchem and Fatio 1914, 176).

AD 1157 Aug 13 Shaizar

AD 1157 Aug 13 Shaizar

An aftershock of the 12 August earthquake was felt during the early hours of the morning of 13 August. It was weaker than the first aftershock on 12 August.

The main source for this event is Ibn al-Qalanisi, who places it ‘at the end of the night’ following 12 August, i.e. in the early hours of 13 August. This information is repeated by Abu Shama and al-Suyuti.

Notes

Notes

At the beginning of the night on the same date there was another shock, then another at midnight and finally, at the end of the night, a shock which was weaker than the first one. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 343–344).
‘This earthquake was followed immediately by another; the shocks ceased; three earthquakes followed, one at the beginning of the night (lit. “at the beginning of the day”), the other in the middle of the night and the third at the end of the night. (al-Suyuti 81bis/28).

AD 1157 Aug 16 Hama, Hims

AD 1157 Aug 16 Hama, Hims

A strong aftershock originating from the epicentral area in the Apamea–Shaizar–Masiaf region was felt in the middle of the night in Damascus, causing the inhabitants to flee to open spaces, where they remained until the shocks had ceased, which was not before 19 August. This general terror was compounded by the arrival in Damascus of news of the destruction of Apamea, Shaizar and Masiaf.

According to Abu Shama and al-Suyuti ‘during the night of [a.H. 552; Friday 8 Rajab 16 August 1157, i.e. sunset to midnight on Thursday 15 August] an awful earthquake occurred which sowed terror among the people’. No damage is mentioned. This was followed by another earthquake ‘in the middle of the night’ and a third at first light (Friday 16 August; al-Suyuti 81bis/28). In contrast, Ibn al-Qalanisi has the first earthquake at midnight on 15–16 August and a further one ‘after sunrise’. He says that the first earthquake ‘overwhelmed’ the people, and that as a result of this and the following series of earthquakes they fled their homes and took refuge in open spaces (Ibn al-Qalanisi 343–344).

Abu Shama and Ibn al-Qalanisi are in agreement that ‘the same’ occurred during the nights of Saturday (16–17 August 1157), Sunday (August 17–18) and Monday (18–19 August), with more earthquakes on the following days, which, according to Abu Shama, ‘proliferated to such an extent that a description of them would be too long’.

Aftershocks are recorded in Damascus daily from 16 to 19 August.

AD 1157 Sept 6 Taima

AD 1157 Sept 6 Taima

The facts about this event are not clear. The earthquake that was felt in Damascus, probably during the night, was clearly quite strong, since it caused great concern. The inhabitants poured out into open spaces and the desert and spent several days there.

It was reported that these shocks had done terrible damage to houses at Taima, about 100 km southsouthwest of Damascus on the sparsely inhabited northern slopes of the Jabal Druz.

Ibn al-Qalanisi dates this aftershock to a.H. 552 Rajab 29 (6 September 1157). Abu Shama/al-Suyuti places it ‘during the night’ of Rajab 29, i.e. September 5– 6. Al-Suyuti is almost certainly still copying Abu Shama, because ‘Abu Shama adds’ appears in the G text.

Notes

Notes

Another earthquake occurred on the 29th [Rajab 552]. The gates of the town were opened and the inhabitants went out, heading for the fields and the deserts beyond. They spent a few days and nights there in fear. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 344).
‘These earthquakes in Rajab did great damage to the dwellings at Taima’. (Ibn al-Qalanisi C. 338).
During the night of 29th Rajab [552] [6 September 1157], [Abu Shama adds,] an earthquake happened in Damascus: the inhabitants of the city were terrified by the violence [of the shock], and they headed for the gardens and the desert and spent several nights and days there in fear and terror . . . ’ (al-Suyuti 81bis/28).

AD 1157 Oct 30 Hamat

AD 1157 Oct 30 Hamat

A violent, probably local aftershock caused great panic and more damage in Syria. In and around Hamat, there were continual violent shocks for several days, and the buildings that had been rebuilt were reportedly destroyed again.

In Aleppo many of the houses and defences were damaged and some may have been destroyed. The earthquake was strongly felt in Damascus, where there may have been damage. As the shocks went on they became weaker.

The two sources agree that the earthquake took place on a.H. 552 Ramad’an 24 (30 October 1157), although Ibn al-Qalanisi paints a blacker picture of the event than Abu Shama (37–40, 84–85, 95). The former says that it caused ‘terror and harm to men, all the more because they knew what had happened in the region of Sham: the destruction was considerable’. Presumably this refers to the situation as a whole in Syria, rather than just Damascus, although it does leave open the possibility that Damascus was damaged. However, Abu Shama does not mention damage in Damascus.

Ibn al-Qalanisi writes that, according to the reports received, ‘a great portion’ of the housing and defences of Aleppo was ‘shattered’, that people left the town, and that in Hamat structures that had been rebuilt were destroyed. In contrast, Abu Shama interprets the reports as saying that in Aleppo the earthquake ‘made a large number of houses and walls totter’. While he does not mention any damage in Hamat, he says that the continual shocks there were ‘extremely violent’, although, as they continued, they became ‘less violent’.

Notes

Notes

On Wednesday 24 Ramad’an of the same year [552] another earthquake caused terror and harm to men, all the more because they knew what had happened in the region of Sham: the destruction was considerable.

We were informed that at Aleppo the above-mentioned earthquake had shattered a great portion of the houses and the ramparts. People left the town, fearing for their lives. At Humat it was more serious: the [structures which had been] rebuilt were destroyed again. The city continued to be ravaged for several days: every day a large number of strong shocks occurred, accompanied by explosions which were like the terrifying roars and rumbles of thunder. . .Weaker earthquakes followed . . .
(Ibn al-Qalanisi 345).
On 24th Ramad’an [552] [30 October 1157] an earthquake took place at Damascus which sowed terror among the population. News came from the region of Aleppo which indicated that the earthquake had also affected that city with extreme violence, and that it had made a large number of houses and walls totter. In H’amat, [according to the same source,] the earthquake was more violent than in anywhere else where it was felt; the shocks were repeated for several days, and during each one of these days there was a large number of extremely violent shocks followed by [many] cries, which were added to the terrifying sounds of thunder. These shocks were followed by more, which, little by little, became less violent. (al-Suyuti 81bis/28–29)

AD 1157 Nov 14 Damascus

AD 1157 Nov 14 Damascus

An aftershock of the 30 October earthquake occurred after evening prayer on 14 November. This shock was violent and caused buildings to totter, although there was no actual damage in Damascus. A milder shock followed.

The two sources agree that this shock occurred after evening prayer on a.H. 552 Shawwal 10 (15 November 1157, i.e. 14 November); Abu Shama adds that it made ‘[buildings] totter’

Notes

Notes

[continued from previous entry] . . . and on the eve of Saturday 10 Shawwal an earthquake occurred after the evening prayer which was hard to bear. The earth shook, and, a little while after, another shock followed which [then] grew . . . The people of Damascus were spared by the grace of God. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 345).
Then, on Saturday 10 Shawwal [15 November 1157] an extremely violent earthquake took place after the evening prayer, sowing terror [in the hearts of the people] and making [buildings] totter. This earthquake was followed immediately by a mild shock (al-Suyuti 81bis/29).

AD 1157 Dec 13 Damascus

AD 1157 Dec 13 Damascus

Another aftershock was strongly felt in Damascus during the night of Friday–Saturday, being followed by a weaker shock. There was a further tremor on Saturday evening.

Both sources date this event to the night of a.H. 552 Dhu’ l-Qada 10 (14 December 1157, i.e. 13–14 December. Ibn al-Qalanisi says that the earthquake was followed by another, weaker, shock, and then a further shock ‘on Sunday at the second hour’ (15 December 1157, i.e. Saturday 14 December, at 7 pm). Abu Shama does not mention the second shock, but does record a further tremor on ‘the next day’ (Sunday 15 December 1157), which, of course, includes Saturday evening. Abu Shama actually speaks only of ‘other earthquakes’ on these days, giving no exact number.

Notes

Notes

During the night of Saturday 10th Dhu’ l-Qa’da of the same year [14 December 1157] an earthquake occurred at the beginning of the night, shaking the earth and causing men’s hearts to shudder with fright. It was followed by another [shock] which was weaker. On Sunday at the second hour, an earthquake occurred, immediately followed by another. It stopped by the grace of God. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 346).
During the night of 10th Dhu’ l-Qa’da [14 December 1157] and the next day [15 December 1157] other earthquakes took place. (al-Suyuti 81bis/29).

AD 1157 Dec 26 Damascus

AD 1157 Dec 26 Damascus

This earthquake was strongly felt in Damascus, causing buildings to shake.

Ibn al-Qalanisi gives detailed accounts of this and the next earthquake, which he must have witnessed. He places the first on a.H. 552 Dhu ’l-Qada 23, during the first hour of the night (i.e. 26 December 1157, between 6 and 7 pm). In contrast, Abu Shama and al-Suyuti give only a short notice concerning the two earthquakes. Note that the B text of al-Suyuti dates the first earthquake to the night of Dhu ’l-Qada 21 (24–25 December), which is almost certainly an error, given the evidence of Ibn al-Qalanisi’s account.

Notes

Notes

On the eve of Friday 23rd Dhu ’l-Qada, at the first hour of the night, an earthquake made men’s hearts pound, shook the houses and the walls and then stopped . . . (Ibn al-Qalanisi 346).
During the nights of the 23rd [B gives 21st – cf. Nejjar 29 n. 284] and 25th of the same month [27 and 29 December 1157) earthquakes took place: the people took refuge in the desert . . . (al-Suyuti 81bis/29).

AD 1157 Dec 28 Damascus

AD 1157 Dec 28 Damascus

Another earthquake was felt during the evening or night of 28–29 December in Damascus.

Ibn al-Qalanisi reports another earthquake on the eve of a.H. 552 Dhu ’l-Qada 25 Sunday (29 December 1157, i.e. from 6 pm on Saturday the 28th). Abu Shama and al-Suyuti claim that as a result of this event ‘the people took refuge in the desert’, but this is more likely to pertain to the 2–3 January 1158 event.

Notes

Notes

On the eve of Sunday 25 Dhu ’l-Qada there was another earthquake . . . (Ibn al-Qalanisi 346).
During the nights of the 23rd and 25th of the same month [27 and 29 December 1157] earthquakes took place: the people took refuge in the desert and began to beseech and praise God. (al-Suyuti 81bis/29).

AD 1158 Jan 2 Damascus

AD 1158 Jan 2 Damascus

A series of short tremors in Damascus caused slight damage. The first earthquake occurred on Thursday 2 January in the evening, followed by a more violent shock at midnight, which caused the population to flee to the mosque and open spaces. Towards the end of the night four more shocks occurred, which were successively weaker. The final shock in the series came at about 8 am on Friday 3 January.

Ibn al-Qalanisi dates the first in this series of tremors to the beginning of the night of Friday following Sunday 25 Dhu ’l-Qada a.H. 552, i.e. Dhu ’l-Qada 30, the evening of Thursday 2 January 1158. Somewhat repetitiously, he states the date again for the last tremor (this may have confused Abu Shama, who attributes the flight of the citizens to the 28–29 December event (see the previous entry)). At this point al-Suyuti further obfuscates the chronological sequence by quoting Abu Shama’s citation of Ibn al-Athir on the destruction of Hamat, which, of course, happened on 12 August 1157.

Notes

Notes

On the eve of Sunday 25 Dhu ’l-Qada there was another earthquake, followed by a further one on Friday (30 Dhu ’l-Qada) at the beginning of the night. At midnight there was a more violent shock. People made their way towards the mosque and the open spaces, beseeching God. At the end of the night the earthquake was repeated a second and third time, but more mildly. Then a fourth, weaker, shock [occurred], then a fifth and a sixth. It calmed down by the grace of him who made it begin. There was little damage.

On the last Friday of Dhu ’l-Qada [3 January 1158] at the second hour of the day, an earthquake occurred.
’ (Ibn al-Qalanisi 346).
On the last Friday of Dhu ’l-Qada [3 January 1158] an earthquake occurred which shook the earth and sowed terror among men. Then he [Abu Shama] notes that according to Ibn alAthir, cited previously, “A schoolmaster from H’amat had said [to me] that he had left his schoolroom for some business; then the earthquake happened, and the houses were destroyed and the schoolroom collapsed on all the boys. The teacher noticed that not a single person came to fetch their child from that school. Mu’ayyad ad-Dawla Usama ibn Murshid ibn Munqid composed [some verses] on the subject of these earthquakes (this earthquake G). Then, after living in houses [in the cities] people lived in huts which they had built from wood, so that the earthquakes would not destroy them.

Abu Shama then said, “Salah’ ad-Din Yusuf ibn Ayyub was with one of his servants, called ’Ubaid, in a building in H’amat on the day when the earthquake took place: the [whole] city collapsed, except for the building which they were occupying.”
(al-Suyuti 81bis/29–30).

AD 1158 Apr 4 Aleppo

AD 1158 Apr 4 Aleppo

An earthquake in Aleppo is said to have destroyed buildings and damaged the walls and the citadel. Probably this is a spurious event.

The sole source for this event is Ibn al-Qalanisi, who says that ‘we learned’ (in Damascus) of this event on a.H. 553 Rabi’ I 15 (14 April 1158).

Damascus is 350 km from Aleppo by the main road, so the news about the earthquake, in springtime, should have taken an impeded messenger more than ten hours to bring to Damascus.

Notes

Notes

(a.H. 553 Rabi’ I 15) We learned that an earthquake had happened in Aleppo: it destroyed buildings and damaged the walls and the citadel. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 352).

AD 1158 Apr 24 Damascus

AD 1158 Apr 24 Damascus

An earthquake was felt at Damascus. No further details are known.

This event is reported by Ibn al-Qalanisi, who probably witnessed it. He dates it to a.H. 553 Rabi I 25 (24 April 1158).

Notes

Notes

(a.H 553 Rabi’ I 25) There was an earthquake at Damascus . . . (Ibn al-Qalanisi 352).

AD 1158 before July 1 Aleppo, Hama

AD 1158 before July 1 Aleppo, Hama

An earthquake occurred in Syria, possibly in the north around Aleppo and Hama, but was not felt in Damascus.

Ibn al-Qalanisi says that ‘we were informed’ of this event on the eve of a.H. 553 Jumada II 2 Friday (2 July 1158, i.e. 1 July). Since the epicentral region of the long series of earthquakes in Syria from 1156 to 1158 seems to have included Aleppo and Hamah, it is quite possible that a relatively mild earthquake occurred there that was too weak to be felt in Damascus

Notes

Notes

(a.H. 553) On the eve of Friday 2nd of latter Jumada we were informed of another earthquake. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 346).

AD 1158 Aug 20 Damascus

AD 1158 Aug 20 Damascus

An earthquake was felt strongly in Damascus at dawn and/or midday.

According to Ibn al-Qalanisi, on a.H. 553 Rajab 23 (20 August 1158) ‘there was an earthquake which caused great fear among the people’ during midday prayer, and a second at the same time on the following day. Abu Shama, in The Two Gardens, has an earthquake at dawn on Rajab 23, with a second also at the same time on the following day. Since neither author mentions earthquakes at dawn and midday, it seems that they are probably both referring to the same events, but one of them has misplaced them. Ibn al-Qalanisi seems more likely to be trustworthy because he was an eyewitness, but there is always the possibility of a copying error in the text.

Note that al-Suyuti does not copy these events from Abu Shama.

Notes

Notes

(a.H. 553 Rajab 23) During the midday prayer, there was an earthquake which caused great fear among the people. It quietened down by the grace of God. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 352).
(a.H. 553) On the 23rd night of the month of Rajab [19 August 1158] there was an earthquake shock at the moment of the call to dawn prayer; a second shock occurred the following night, also during the dawn prayer. (Abu Shama 98).

AD 1158 Aug 21 Damascus

AD 1158 Aug 21 Damascus

An earthquake was felt strongly in Damascus at dawn and/or midday (see the above entry for sources in notes).

[AD 1158 Oct–1159 Sep Jabalah]

AD 1157 Dec 13 Damascus

An earthquake allegedly destroyed Jabalah on the Syrian coast and as a result 2000 people ‘drowned’. The date of the event, which is most probably a duplicate of the earthquake of August 12, cannot be fixed.

The Chronicon ad annum 1234 (ii. 158/119) dates the event to a.S. 1470 (October 1158 to September 1159). If the sequence of events in this document is correct, which is doubtful, it is likely that the earthquake happened sometime between October 1158 and September 1159. However, despite the alleged damage it caused at Jabalah, the event is recorded by only one source. This suggests that it may be a duplicate of the earthquake of August 12 (Chron. 1234, 118 n. 1; Runciman 1952, vol. 2, 353f).

Aftershocks continued to be felt in Syria for a long time – on Saturday night 10 Shawwal (15 November), Saturday night 10 Dulqada (14 December), Sunday night 21 Dulqada (25 December), Friday night 23 Dulqada (27 December), Sunday night 25 Dulqada (29 December 1157), Friday 30 Dulqada (3 January 1158), 15 Rabi I (16 April), 25 Rabi I (26 April), 23 Rajab (20 August), 24 Rajab (21 August), and Friday night 2 Jumada II (21 June 1159).

Notes

Notes

(a.S. 1470) In that year there was a violent earthquake which destroyed Gabala on the coast: about 2000 people were drowned there. (Chron. 1234, ii. 158/119).

AD 1159 Jan 23 Damascus

AD 1159 Jan 23 Damascus

An earthquake was felt in Damascus at dawn, followed by two milder shocks.

Ibn al-Qalanisi, the sole source, dates this event to a.H. 554 Muharram 1 Friday (23 January 1159).

Notes

Notes

(a.H. 554 Muharram 1 Friday) There was an earthquake at dawn, followed on the same day by two [further] shocks which were not as strong. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 354).

AD 1159 Apr 12–13 Damascus

AD 1159 Apr 12–13 Damascus

Four tremors occurred in Damascus during the night, which woke up sleeping inhabitants.

This event is dated by Ibn al-Qalanisi to the night of a.H. 554 Rabi’ I 22 (13 April, i.e. 12–13 April 1159).

Notes

Notes

(a.H. 554 Rabi’ I 22 Sunday) There were four earthquake shocks during the night which woke those who were sleeping. (Ibn alQalanisi 354).

AD 1159 May 8 Damascus

AD 1159 May 8 Damascus

Two tremors just before dawn were felt very strongly in Damascus. There is no evidence that they caused any damage.

Ibn al-Qalanisi dates this event to the end of the night of a.H. 554 Jumada I 9 (8 May 1159). The earthquake must have added to the terror of the violent wind.

Notes

Notes

(a.H. 554 Jumada I 9) There was a violent wind. At the end of the night there were two intolerably violent [earthquake] shocks. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 357).

Excerpts for the 1156-1159 CE Syria Quakes from al-Qalinisi and as-Suyuti

[1] al-Qalinisi

  • Bolded dates calculated by JW using CHRONOS
  • Day of the week calculated using CHRONOS
Thursday 27 Sept. 1156 CE
During the night of Thursday 9 Sha’ban 551 (Elul 27), at 8 o’clock, there was a prodigious earthquake. The earth shook three or four times, and then it stopped under the effect of the same power which started it . . . (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334).

Wed. 10 Oct. 1156 CE
And then, during the night of Wednesday 22 Sha’ban, according to the testimonies, an earthquake comparable [to that of 26 September] occurred, which lasted all day. It was less violent and set off six shocks. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334).

Sat. 13 Oct. 1156 CE
In the night of Saturday 25th of the same month [551 Shaban] the earthquake again filled people with terror until the end of the day. Then it ceased by the grace of God, who unleashed it and then made it stop. Reports were received from Aleppo and Hamat, where heavy damage had been sustained; one of the towers of Afmya collapsed as a result of this shock. Forty shocks, [we were] told – God knows best. Never had such a phenomenon been observed, either the year before or in previous times. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).

Wed. 17 Oct. 1156 CE
On Wednesday 29th Shabban [551], there was another earthquake after the one mentioned above at the end of the day. Then there was a further earthquake at the end of the night. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).

Monday 22 Oct. 1156 CE (1st Monday of Ramadan), Tues. 30 Oct. 1156 CE (assuming a typo - 3rd Ramadan should be 13th Ramadan)
And on the first Monday of Ramadan a terrifying earthquake occurred which was repeated a second and third time on Tuesday 3rd Ramadan during the day. The first shock occurred by day and was very violent; the second and third were not as strong as the first. Earthquakes of the same size occurred at midday, and then others, which were very intense and terrified [people’s] hearts, at midnight . . . (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).

Thurs. 1 Nov 1156 CE (Eve of Friday could mean Thursday)
After that [the earthquake of 3 Ramadan], on the eve of Friday 15 Ramadan of the same year [551], another prodigious earthquake occurred. On the morning of that night (sic.) other shocks took place, less strong, followed by another on the night of Saturday and others on the night of Friday 23 Ramadan during the first third of the night. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).

Sun. 18 Nov. 1156 CE
On Sunday 2nd Shawwal of the same year [a.H. 551], in the middle of the day, a prodigious earthquake occurred which terrified and overwhelmed people. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336)

Fri. 23 Nov. 1156 CE
And, on Thursday 7th Shawwal, there was yet another [earthquake] shock at the moment of midday prayer. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334–336).

Sun. 9 Dec. 1156 CE
In the night of Sunday 23rd Shawwal the earthquake again filled [people’s] souls with terror. So many earthquakes occurred after this that they could not be numbered. The good God spared Damascus and its suburbs, and the inhabitants were relieved by this show of benevolence and mercy. But on the other hand news came from Aleppo that many houses had been damaged there, except for Shaizar. The majority of dwellings had collapsed on their inhabitants, many of whom had been killed. The denizens of Kafratab were frightened, as were those of Hamat. In the other province of Sham, people did not know of the extraordinary events which had happened there. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 334-336).

Tues. 2 April 1157 CE
The following year [a.H. 552] began on a Wednesday . . .We have mentioned the sequence of earthquakes in 551 which we will not go over again . . . On the night of Wednesday 19 Safar 552, just after sunrise, a prodigious earthquake occurred which frightened and tormented the people. It stopped by the grace of God, then a second, weaker, earthquake followed it on the night of the following Thursday, another a few hours later and a fourth earthquake after Friday prayers. (Ibn al-Qalanisi 337).

Friday 5 July 1157 CE
On Thursday 25th prior Jumada a prodigious earthquake occurred, after dawn. The earth was shaken, and a second shock followed it at the sixth hour, and a further one at the eighth hour of Thursday. The third was stronger than the first two and more destructive. He who had unleashed them stopped them by his power.

At the end of the day, the fourth earthquake occurred at twilight, causing great harm to people. They began to pray and to implore God.
(Ibn al-Qalanisi 342).

[2] as-Suyuti

  • Bolded dates calculated by JW using CHRONOS
15 May 1156 CE
Abu Shama has said, “In 51, and during the course of the following year earthquakes abounded in Syria.” Thus on 22nd of prior Rabi’ an extremely violent earthquake occurred: it was preceded by another earthquake, then followed by another of the same intensity which carried on day and night. Three other earthquakes followed, which gives a total of six. (al-Suyuti 82/25).

18 May 1156 CE
On the night of the 25th of the same month an earthquake took place in the morning, then another in the evening which sowed terror among the people; after that news came from the region of H’alab and H’amat that numerous places had been destroyed. I had indicated [same source] that the number of places which could be counted reached forty, and that there had not been such a disaster in years and ages past. (al-Suyuti 82/25).

22 May 1156 CE
On the 29th of the same month [a.H. 551 Rabi’a I 29] an earthquake occurred in the evening and another at the end of the night. (al-Suyuti 82/25).

18 October 551 CE
On 1st Ramad’an [18 October 551] a terrifying earthquake [took place], followed by a second and a third. (al-Suyuti 82/25).

1 November 1156 CE
On 15th Ramad’an [1 November 1156], during the night, there was an extremely violent earthquake, which surpassed in intensity all which those which had preceded it. (al-Suyuti 82/26).

1-2 November 1156 CE
Two earthquakes occurred during the following night [551 Ramad’an 15–16/2 November 1156], one at the beginning [of the night], the other towards the end. [Another earthquake occurred] on the following day. (al-Suyuti 82/26).

9 November 1156 CE
On the night of the 23rd of that month [551 Ramad’an 23] a terrifying earthquake took place. (al-Suyuti 82/26).

18 November 1156 CE
On 2nd Shawwal [551] [18 November 1156] an earthquake occurred which was more violent than those which had preceded it. (al-Suyuti 82/26).

23 November 1156 CE, 2 December 1156 CE, 3 December 1156 CE
On 7th Shawwal [November 23 1156], 16th [2 December 1156], and the following day [551 Shawwal 17/3 December 1156], four earthquakes took place. (al-Suyuti 82/26).

8 December 1156 CE
During the night of the 22nd of the same month [551 Shawwal 22/ 8 December 1156] one or several earthquakes took place. (al-Suyuti 82/26).

2-3 April 1157 CE
Then the year 552 began; during the night of 19 Safara a very violent earthquake occurred, and another followed it. The same occurred during the night of the 20th [Shawwal 552] and the following day; according to the news which came from the territory of Sham, the effects of these earthquakes were considerable. (al-Suyuti 81bis/26).

5 July 1157 CE
During the night of 25th prior Jumada [5 July 1157] [N.B. D gives Jumada 21, 27 n. 263], four earthquakes occurred: people began to praise God, chanting the formula, There is no god but Allah. (al-Suyuti 82bis/27).

References

[1] Mich. Syr. xviii. 5/iii. 315f.

[2] Ibn al-Qalanisi Gibb 339.

[3] Ibn al-Qalanisi C 341–344.

[4] Ibn al-Jauzi, Munt. 10/176.

[5] Benj. Tud, 22/17.

[6] Rob. Tor. 194; i. 309.

[7] Ibn al-Athir, Kamil C 503–506/x. 144 says that Shaizar was adjacent to Damascus, and that these two places were separated by only half a day’s march. He states also that Shaizar was located on a high and impregnable mountain, and could be reached by only one road. For this mislocation see Dussaud (1927, 200, q.f).

[8] Yaqut, Mu‘jam 3/353.

[9] Abu Shama, C 37–40, 84–85, 95; ed. Wilken iii. B. 48. The reason for the tax relief at the same time as the Muslims took possession of Shaizar is that the towns in question could not afford ‘to repair the damage done by the Franks’. The source makes no mention of earthquakes as the reason for the tax relief, but it cannot be insignificant that among these towns are all those damaged by the earthquake. One should be cautious about inferring the magnitude of the damage from the amount of the relief.

[10] Kemal ad-Din, Zubdat, 2/306; R 139; C iii. 529–530; A. 174r–175r.

[11] Shaizar ‘was demolished’, 40 000 dying there. This must be a gross exaggeration.

[12] Chron. 1234, 440/ii. 117; it claims that Ab.Far. ch 325– 326/284–285; hd 284–285, 392/257 adds no important information.

[13] Abu’l-Fida, C. 31–42.

[14] Ibn Tagh. Bir, 508–509; B. iii. 529/1780. 27v. Since he has earthquakes in the plural, the destruction of the southern coastal towns might have been due to a separate earthquake.

[15] al-Suyuti P 12r; B 30b. 81bis /27–28; in two MSs al-Suyuti writes Shiraz; Elisseeff (1951, 11, 17, 18, 31, 33, 35, 38).

[17] Elisseeff (1967, 218, 219, 245, 373, 512–515).

[18] Berchem and Fatio (1913, 176, 182, 192).

[19] Guyard (1877 sub ann.).

[20] Ibn Jubayr. 246.

[21] Dussaud (1927, 266, 274).

[22] Yakut, iv. 789.

[23] Ibn al-Jauzi, Setuth, 147a, gives Shiraz for Sheizar.

[24] Since Ibn al-Qalanisi, who was an eyewitness, does not refer to damage in Damascus and to the collapse of the mosque, it is not improbable that Abu Shama confused the 12 August event with another earthquake.

[25] Neoph. 133/211.

[26] Aftershocks are recorded on Friday night 8 Rajab (16 August), Saturday night Rajab 9 (17 August); Saturday, Sunday and Monday, 9, 10 and 11 Rajab (17, 18 and 19 August) and Monday 29 Rajab (6 September).

[27] Usama, Kitab al-manazil, intro. p. 53; Diwan, vii. 276–282, 304–309.

[28] Chron. 813, 302.

[29] ‘Ibn al-’Adim, Tarikh, ii. 306–307, see ROL iii. 529–530 1895.

[30] Ibn Wasil, i. 128.

[31] Ibn Kathir, Nih. sub ann.

[32] Ibn al-Furat sub ann.

[33] al-‘Aini, Tarikh, BN MS Arabes 5761, 206a.

[34] al-Qalqashandi, Subh, i. 457.

[35] Sibt b. al-’Ajami, 8–9.

[36] al-’Umari, f. 75r/v.

[37] Matth. Edess., Chron. 490.

[38] Nicet. Chon., 78.

[39] Greg. Pr. 179.

[40] Yakut, Mujam, iv. 789

References

Ambraseys, N. N. (2009). Earthquakes in the Mediterranean and Middle East: a multidisciplinary study of seismicity up to 1900.

Guidoboni and Comastri (2005)

(076) 1156 October 13 Afamiyah eastern and northern Syria

(077) 1156 December 9 Aleppo

(078) 1157 April 2 Afamiyah

(079) 1157 July 5 Afamiyah

(080) 1157 August 9 — September 7 Tall Harran - fissures

(080) 1157 August 9 — September 7 Tall Harran - fissures

Sources, Literature, Catalogues, etc.

  • sources Ibn al-Qalanisi, Dhayl, pp.334-6, 338, 342-4, 346, 348-9, 352, 354, 357; Ibn al-Jawzi, alMuntazam, X, p.176; Ibn al-Athir, al-Ta'rikh, p.110; Ibn Zubdat, II, p.308; Abu Shama, al-Rawdatayn, I, pp.103-4, 120; Greg. Priest, Chron.; Rob. Torig., Chron.

  • inscription RCEA, IX (1937) pp.13-4, no.3220; Ciccarello (1996)

  • historiography Rey (1871); Molin (2001)

  • literature Ambraseys (1970); Poirier et al. (1980); Ambraseys and Barazangi (1989); Ambraseys and Jackson (1998); Guidoboni et al. (2004)

  • catalogues d. Bonito (1691); von Hoff (1840); Perrey (1850); Mallet (1853); Sieberg (1932a); Grumel (1958); *Ben-Menahem (1979, 1991); Amiran at al. (1994)

  • catalogues p. Ergin et al. (1967); Poirier and Taher (1980); al-Hakeem (1988); Bektur and Alpay (1988); Khair et al. (2000)

History of the earthquake's interpretation

Between late September 1156 and late May 1159, a long and destructive seismic sequence struck an area comprising present-day north-west Syria, northern Lebanon and the region of Antioch (Antakya, in Turkey). The duration and destructiveness of this long seismic sequence, as well as the breadth of the affected area, have contributed to the event's being remembered and passed down to subsequent centuries. These earthquakes entered the cultural and erudite European tradition, and therefore the early earthquake catalogues. It is first recorded in Italian texts dating back as far as the end of the 17th century (Bonito 1691). Since then, nearly all historical seismic catalogues of the eastern Mediterranean, both descriptive and parametric, record great earthquakes in the Middle East in the mid-12th century.

Re-tracing the seismological tradition of the last two centuries, we do indeed encounter substantial fluctuations in the chronological parameters (the date varies between 1152 and 1160), which in some cases have generated earthquakes that in actual fact never happened ("false" earthquakes). Moreover, the affected area is poorly defined and therefore appears broader than it actually was. But perhaps the most important factor is that this seismic sequence has for a long time been badly interpreted and considered as a single earthquake, or at most as two or three separate events, never related to one another and with enormous uncertainties regarding the location of their epicentre. As a consequence, an undertanding of the real nature of these important earthquakes has been lost: it is no longer appreciated thar this was a very long series (it lasted more than two and a half years) of hammer blows, all originating across a welldefined area. It is only in some recent catalogues that the seismic sequence 1156-1159 started to appear and to be interpreted as such. The first was that of Poirier and Taher (1980), who recorded numerous and detailed data, listing the chronology of the shocks felt at Damascus. The reconstruction of this chronology is based on the long and accurate narrative of the contemporary Arab historian Ibn al-Qalanisi, a direct witness of the Damascus earthquakes. In Poirier and Taher's table, however, the chronological conversion of the list of shocks from the Muslim dating system (the Hegira calendar used by the original Arabic source) to the Julian calendar (the dating system in force in the Western world until 1582, the year of the Gregorian reform) proves to be inaccurate. The other catalogue that records a long series of shocks in Syria between 1156 and 1159 is that of al-Hakeem (1988). The first event is dated to 19 May 1156 (grade V MM), while the end of the seismic sequence coincides with that indicated by Poirier and Taher (6 June 1159, grade VI MM); the most violent earthquake (no.163) is dated to 15 July 1157, with intensity XI MM.

From certain points of view, the catalogues and studies of the last decade have shown a kind of return to the past: they contain no further references to this seismic sequence; when two or three earthquakes are listed, they do not seem to be related to one another. Ben-Menahem (1991) only reports one large event dated to 15 August 1157, with ML = 7.3, Io = X and epicentre at 35.1 N and 36.3 E. Thus, compared to his first catalogue (Ben-Menahem 1979) and to the earthquake of 12 August 1157 listed there, the author alters both the date and the epicentral coordinates, whereas the descriptive data remain substantially the same. In Amiran et al. (1994) the data are above all taken from preceding catalogues (including that of Ben-Menahem 1979) and from Arabic sources. Two earthquakes are listed: event no.1 is dated at 19 May 1156 and is located in the TurkishIraqi area, thus coinciding with the first earthquake indicated by al-Hakeem (1988), while event no.2 is dated to 12 August 1157 and is located in Syria with destructive effects; both earthquakes were strongly felt as far away as Palestine. The most recent available catalogue is that of Khair et al. (2000), which consists of a list of all known strong (MS 5.9) earthquakes that occurred along the DSTFS (Dead Sea Transform Fault System) over the last four millennia. was compiled as an integral part of a study which aimed to attempt a subdivision of the DSTFS into five seismogenic zones. The data it contains, however, are based only on previous works and historical catalogues (including some of those cited here, such as Ben-Menahem 1979 and 1991; Poirer and Taher 1980, etc.), and not on original sources. Like Amiran et al. (1994), the authors list a few earthquakes which do not seem to be related to one another. In the seismic zonation of the DSTFS proposed in this work, events nos.1 and 3 (dated to 5 October 1156 and 15 August 1157 respectively) are both located in the Al-Ghab seismogenic zone (western Syria), while event no.2 is dated to 15 July 1157 and is located in the Bekaa valley seismogenic zone (Lebanon). For events 2 and 3 both magnitude estimates and epicentral coordinates are provided. It is worth noting that event 3 is the one also 15 4 reported by Ben-Menahem (1991), while event 2 coincides with the shock indicated as the strongest earthquake of the 1156-1159 sequence (event no.163) by al-Hakeem (1988), with the remarkable difference that according to Khair et al. (2000), it was not the most violent (ML = 6.1), as the earthquake of 15 August 1157 (event no.3) was much larger (ML, = 7.3).

Among more recent studies, Ambraseys and Jackson (1998), on the basis of a previous unpublished catalogue and some data for which they provide no references, report a very large event of Me 7.8 on 12 August 1157 in the area of Hamah (Syria), with epicentral coordinates 35.0 N and 36.5 E. The earthquake is thus the same as that indicated by Ben-Menahem (1979) and Amiran et al. (1994). In an earlier study (Ambraseys and Barazangi 1989) Ambraseys reported, among the large historical events along the northern part of the Dead Sea Fault System, an earthquake of magnitude greater than 7.0 at Hamah on 15 August 1157; hence, as has just been seen, it corresponds both to the event listed two years later by Ben-Menahem (1991), and to the shock reported as event no.3 by Khair et al. (2000). In comparison with the past, then, the studies carried out over the last 25 years have definitely brought about a significant improvement in our knowledge of the Syrian earthquakes of 1156-1159. However, from what has been said above it emerges that even today numerous uncertainties and discrepancies persist among the various authors. Some of these (Poirier and Taher 1980; al-Hakeem 1988) record a long series of shocks, but seem to be in disagreement as to the starting date of the seismic sequence, while other authors (BenMenahem 1979; Bektur and Alpay 1988; Amiran et al. 1994; Khair et al. 2000) only indicate two or three large earthquakes (but Ben-Menahem 1991, records only one shock), apparently independent of each other and with different epicentral areas. Furthermore, both the most severely damaged area and the felt area still appear to be poorly defined.

For the sequence from 5 October 1156 to 6 June 1159, Poirier and Taher (1980, Table 1) record only Damascus and Hamah as located sites. Ben-Menahem (1991) supplies little information about the areas and locations struck: he gives some general indications of destruction in Syria and Lebanon,. in Hamath (Hamah) and Damascus, and more accurate information for Baalbek only. At any rate, all the authors list some epicentral coordinates: they thus interpret the various effects as being due to a single earthquake, thereby significantly overestimating its magnitude. On the other hand, these are not indicated in al-Hakeem (1988) or in Amiran et al. (1994). Khair et al. (2000) also records some epicentral coordinates, but only for two of the three events listed; moreover, no further information on the affected areas is provided, except for the seismogenic zones likely to be involved. The recent study by Guidoboni et al. (2004) analyses the complex seismic sequence and classifies the effects of five events, giving their epicentral co-ordinates.

Effects of the earthquakes

Introduction

On the basis of information supplied by Ibn al-Qalanisi, who was in Damascus at the time and received news, albeit rather vague, from places in northern Syria, it is possible to identify at least the more important shocks in the sequence between 13 October 1156 and 16 April 1158. The earthquakes in 1156-1159 took place in a particularly difficult period for the Latin and Frankish states: Edessa had fallen in 1144-46, a fact that later constituted the justification for the second Crusade in 1147-1149. From 1151 to 1157 the attack upon Nur al-Din was incessant (and ended in 1160). In the years 1156-1157 there were attempts by the Christian army to reconquer some fortresses, including that of Shayzar, precisely because it had been hit by the earthquake.

1156 October 13

The earthquake of 13 October 1156 struck fear into the inhabitants of Damascus, and vague news reached the city of disasters in many areas of the provinces of Aleppo (Halab) and Hamat (Hamah). Furthermore, one of the towers of Afamiyah had also collapsed (see fig. 33a).

1156 Dec. 9

The earthquake of 9 December 1156 was very strongly felt in Damascus but caused no damage. At Aleppo many houses collapsed, causing many deaths; serious damage also probably affected Shayzar, although Ibn al-Qalanisi does not supply detailed information. The inhabitants of Kafar Tab and Hamat fled panic-sticken from their towns (see fig. 33b).

1157 April 2

The earthquake of 2 April 1157 caused a great scare in Damascus. Aleppo, Shayzar, Hamat, Kafar Tab and Afamiyah were probably damaged, although Ibn al-Qalanisi does not record any details of effects (see fig. 33c).

1157 July 5

On 5 July 1157, four shocks were felt in Damascus, the third of which caused outbreaks of panic and confusion among the population. At Hamat, Kafar Tab and Afamiyah there was unspecified damage, but reconstruction work undertaken in previous months was destroyed. There was probably damage at Aleppo as well, and perhaps at Hims (see fig. 33d).

1157 Aug. 9 — Sept. 7

According to Ibn al-Jawzi, the most destructive shocks took place between 9 August and 7 September 1157, that is to say in the month of Rajab (552 H.); but he does not give any other chronological details. According to Ibn al-Qalanisi, the strongest shocks at Damascus occurred on 12 and 17 August and on 6 September 1157.

The most serious destruction occurred in the Muslim regions of Aleppo, Hamat and Hims. As regards the coastal territory, controlled by the Christians at the time of this earthquake, we think that reports in Arabic sources are very unreliable. It seems to us that these texts contain an understandable level of exaggeration about areas that were then "hostile", and that news which arrived from them in various oral reports was distorted. Another important factor is the lack of primary sources from the Latins, which can be taken to indicate little or no damage (see fig. 34).

In the following 8 locations in Syrian territory there was heavy damage and destruction, involving the death of all or most of the inhabitants: Hamat, where, amongst other buildings, the Mosque of Hasanyin collapsed, Shayzar (the ancient Latin Larissa), Ba`rin (then also known as Monteferrand), Kafar Tab (Capharda), the fortress of Shumays (near Salamiyah), where there was widespread destruction and many victims, Hims, Maarrat an Numan and Aleppo, where about a hundred people died, and Afamiyah, where the citadel suffered limited collapses (perhaps only one tower?). In the coastal area, damage at the Frankish castles of Arcia (called Archis by the Christians, now Mathanat ad Dulbah) and of Hisn al-Akrad (or Crak des Chevaliers, now Qalat al-Hisn) was not serious, in our opinion, although, as we have stated above, the Arabic sources describe them as having been destroyed. This is one of the cases where it can reasonably be argued that the Arabic sources exaggerate the damage: these fortresses had for many years been the site of military clashes, and earthquake damage there could be viewed by one side with understandable satisfaction. Without listing the 15 6 large number of studies on this fortress, starting at the end of the 19th century with Rey (1871), we draw attention to Molin (2001), who reports that after it was acquired by the Order of Hospitallers in 1142 (i.e. about 15 years before this earthquake sequence), it underwent several alterations and repairs. Many of these major alterations (e.g. it was surrounded by an entirely new curtain wall, and many flanking towers were added, Molin, 2001) were undertaken after the large destructive earthquakes of 29 June 1170 and 20 May 1202. However, we cannot rule out the possibility that some repairs and new construction work were carried out even before the 1170 earthquake, simply as a result of the destruction caused by the strong earthquakes of 1156-1157.

There were widespread collapses with many casualties in the coastal towns of Laodicea (now Al-Ladhiqiya), Antioch (Antakya) and Tripoli (now Tarabulus), all three of which were in Christian lands at the time of the 1156-1157 earthquake sequence. Antioch stood on the slopes of a mountain, and was defended by major urban fortifications renowned for their strength; the Byzantine walls were 18 km long and formed a triangle at the apex of which stood the mountain-top citadel, dating back to the 10th century. Some damage is also reported in general terms at the towns of Beirut, Sidon (now Sayda), Tyre (or Sur) and Acre (now Akko), all of which are on the Mediterranean coast, south of Tripoli.

On 16 April 1158 (15 Rabic I 553 H.), a fresh earthquake further damaged houses at Aleppo and surrounding localities. The seismic sequence continued for over a year, but without causing further damage. The last shocks felt at Damascus are reported to have occurred on 29 May 1159 (9 Jumada 1554 H.).

The definition of the damage zone, uncertain in the previous literature, has thus been clarified. The most serious effects extended from the territory of Aleppo (present-day northern Syria) to the southern part of the Edessa region, in present-day south-eastern Turkey. The effects extended southwards as far as Damascus, where they caused no damage, while in Jerusalem the shocks were not felt.

Environmental effects

As a result of the earthquakes which occurred between 9 August and 7 September 1157, Tall Harran, south east of Aleppo, was split in half by the faulting, so revealing the ancient strata of the city; and other surface fractures opened up at Laodicea.

Historical sources

Introduction

Amongst the Arabic sources are five chronicles and an inscription which supply detailed information about the long and complex seismic sequence of 1156-57. Information in general terms can also be found in one Armenian and one Latin source. In order to follow the sequence of shocks more closely, the texts of the sources have not been divided by location.

Arabic Sources

CHRONICLES

The most detailed account is provided by Ibn al-Qalanisi, a historian from Damascus who died in 1160. He was an eye-witness of the long seismic sequence, and in his Dhayl ta'rikh Dimashq he devotes many pages to an account of the earthquake, including many details about the effects of individual earthquakes:

"During the night of 9 Shdban in the year 551 [27 September 1156, corresponding to 27 Elul], there was a tremendous earthquake at the second hour, which caused the earth to shake three or four times; then, by the will of Him who had brought it about, the Most High, the Omnipotent, it grew calm again. During the night of Wednesday 22 Shdban [10 October 1156], there was another earthquake followed by two more of similar intensity during the day and at night. Then there were three more weaker shocks, making a total of six. During the night of Saturday 25 of that month [13 October 1156], another earthquake filled hearts with fear from dawn and then throughout the day, until, by the will of Him who had brought them about, the Most High, the Omnipotent, the earthquakes subsided. News came from Aleppo and Hamat of disasters in many parts [of those provinces], and the destruction of a tower at Afamiyya, caused by these earthquakes sent by God. About 40 shocks were counted, but only God knows the truth of the matter. Certainly, nothing of the like had ever been seen in previous years. On Wednesday 29 Shdban [17 October 1156], there was another earthquake, after the one already mentioned, at the end of the day, and then yet another during the night. On Monday [from this point on the days of the week do not match the days of the month] 1 Ramadan [18 October 1156], there was a terrible earthquake followed by a second and a third. On Tuesday 3 Ramadan [20 October 1156], there were three earthquakes, the first of which occurred at the beginning of the day and was dreadful, whereas the second and third were of lesser intensity. There were more shocks in the afternoon, and another dreadful one woke people up in the middle of the night. Glory be to God, who devises such formidable trials. At the ninth hour of the night on Friday 15 Ramadan [1 November 1156], there was another terrible earthquake, stronger than the previous ones; in the morning, there was a less powerful shock, followed by a second and a third at the beginning and the end of the Saturday night. On the following Monday, there was another dreadful earthquake. It was followed by another violent earthquake during the first third of the night of Friday 23 Ramadan [9 November 1156]. At midday on Sunday 2 Shawwal [18 November 1156], an even more violent earthquake than the previous ones spread panic and terror amongst the populace. On Thursday 6 Shawwal [22 November 1156], there was a shock at the time of midday prayer. On Monday 16 of the same month [2 December 1156], there was a dreadful shock at the same hour. The following Tuesday there was another similar shock, followed by a second, weaker one, and then by a third and a fourth. During the night of Sunday 23 Shawwal [9 December 1156], there was a tremendous earthquake which disturbed men's spirits. Other earthquakes followed — too frequent to number. God spared Damascus and its districts from this terror, displaying his mercy to the inhabitants, all praise and thanks be to Him, But news from Aleppo, not to mention Shayzar, spoke of many houses destroyed [at Aleppo], falling in on their inhabitants and so causing many deaths. The inhabitants of Kafar Tab fled from their town in panic. The same thing happened at Hamat; we heard nothing from the other Syrian provinces as to what happened after the earthquake"


Ibn al-Qalanisi (Dhayl ta'rikh Dimashq, 338, 342-344, 346, 348-349) goes on as follows:

"During the night of Wednesday 19 Safar in the year 552 [H. = 2 April 1157], towards dawn, there was a tremendous earthquake which caused great terror; but He who had brought it about then allayed it through. His goodness and mercy towards His servants. There was another, weaker shock during the night of the following Thursday, and another the next day, at the time of midday prayer. News came from the north about the effects of these earthquakes; first of all came news from the towns of Shayzar, Hamat, Kafar Tab and Afamiyya and their districts, and then from the area around Aleppo. [...] and God the Most High, the Holy, the Merciful, knows more. On Thursday 25 Jumada I [5 July 1157], after the third hour, the earth shook; six hours later it shook again, and eight hours after that there was a third shock. It was stronger than the other two and struck panic into the populace. But He who summoned the earthquakes brought them to an end, thanks to his power. At the close of the day, towards dusk, there was a fourth shock; the people were panic stricken and confused, and began praying and imploring God. During the night of Sunday 4 Jumada II [14 July 1157], a shock occurred, followed by another of lesser intensity. [...] News from the north told of worsening earthquakes at 1 6 0 Aleppo; the people of the city were terrified, as were those of Hims. Destruction occurred in many part of Hamat, Kafar Tab and Afamiyya, and what had been rebuilt after previous earthquakes collapsed again. It appears that at Tayma', too, houses suffered dreadful damage. At the ninth hour on 4 Rajab in that year [12 August 1157], there was a dreadful earthquake at Damascus, such as had never been seen before; the shocks lasted so long that people fled in terror from their houses and shops and other covered places. In the confusion, numerous priceless objects were lost in the mosque [the Great Umayyad Mosque]. Immediately afterwards, there was another shock, which the will of God immediately brought to an end; hearts grew calm again and fear ceased. There were more shocks during the evening of that day, in the middle of the night and towards dawn, the last one being weaker than the others. [...] On Friday 8 Rajab [16 August 1157], a dreadful shock spread panic again; it was followed by another shock in the middle of the night and a third at dawn. The same thing happened during the night of Saturday, Sunday and Monday, and on other days as well. When the earthquake struck Damascus [during the night of Monday 29 Rajab (6 September 1157)] people were terrified. [The date is missing from Ibn al-Qalanisi's text, but can be found in Abu Shama, al-Rawdatayn, I, 105, where the same news is reported], the inhabitants were panic stricken and fled from their homes and other covered places towards the Great Mosque and open spaces, fearing for their lives. After that first shock there was another: the gates of the city were opened and people poured out into the countryside, the fields outside the walls and the desert, thus spending some days in anguish and fear, begging God to save them. On Wednesday 24 Ramadan [30 October 1157], another earthquake at Damascus struck terror into the populace, who-had already suffered from the preceding earthquakes affecting the whole of the Syrian territories. The earthquake caused further destruction. News came from Aleppo of a dreadful earthquake which had damaged dwellings and the city walls: the townspeople fled into the countryside in search of safety. The earthquakes which struck Hamat were stronger than elsewhere: what had been rebuilt was destroyed again, and the shocks lasted for many days, accompanied by rumblings similar to deafening thunder. The populace threw themselves on the mercy of God. Subsequent shocks were weaker. During the night of Saturday 10 Shawwal [15 November 1157], after evening prayer, there was a dreadful earthquake which threw hearts into dismay, and it was followed by a weaker shock, which was immediately suppressed by the will of God. [...] During the night of Saturday 10 Dhu'lqa`da [14 December 1157], a first powerful shock was followed by other weaker ones. On that same day [i.e. Sunday], at about the second hour, there was a shock followed by another; then the earthquake stopped by the will of God. During the night of Friday 23 Dhu'l-qa`da [27 December 1157], at the first hour, an earthquake threw hearts into confusion and caused houses and dwellings to shake; then it died down, thanks to God. [...] Two days later, at the beginning of the night of Sunday 25 [29 December 1157], there was a first shock which caused terror and confusion, then a second about midnight — a stronger one, which caused people to pour into the mosque and open spaces, imploring the help of God. [...] Then there were two more weaker shocks towards dawn, and then a third, a fourth, a fifth and a sixth. Finally the earthquake ceased by the will of God. [...] On Friday, the last day of Dhu'l-qa`cla [3 January 1158], at about the second hour, the earth shook, striking terror into the population; then it died down, in accordance with the will and judgment of Him who had summoned it, praise to be Him for His mercy towards His servants, glory to God, Lord of the universe".


Ibn al-Qalanisi, Dhayl ta'rikh Dimashq, 352 [Abu Shama, al-Rawdatayn, I, 102] goes on:

"It was learned that on 15 Rabi' I [16 April 1158] in that year [553 H.], there was a dreadful earthquake in the region of Aleppo, which threw the pOpulation into a state of 16 2 panic and damaged many dwellings. During the night of Saturday 25 Rabi` I [26 April 1158], the earth shook at Damascus; then it calmed down by the will of God. During the night of 23 Rajab [20 August 1158], at the hour of midday prayer, hearts were struck with fear by an earthquake shock which immediately died down by the grace of God. Another shock occurred during the night of the following Thursday, accompanied by a second at midday".


Ibn al-Qalanisi, Dhayl ta'rikh Dimashq, 354, 357 finishes his account as follows:

strong earthquake at dawn, followed by two weaker shocks. [...] In the middle of the night of Sunday 22 Rabi' I [13 April 1159], the earth shook violently four times as though it were swaying, waking those who were sleeping and frightening those who were awake. Then everything returned to a state of calm by the will of God. [...] On Friday 9 Jumada I [29 May 1159], a very strong wind arose and blew throughout the day and night, destroying crops and plantations. That night there were two earthquake shocks like waves which spread panic, until God put an end to the earthquake"


Ibn al-Jawzi (1116-1200), a contemporary Arab historian from Baghdad, is well informed, but provides a briefer exposition of the facts (al-Muntazam, X, 176):

Syrian territories in the month of Rajab [August — September 1157], and had destroyed thirteen towns, eight in Muslim territory and five in that of the pagans [the FrankS]. The Muslim towns were Aleppo, Hamat, Shayzar, Kafar Tab, Afamiyya, Hims, AlMa'arra [Maarrat an Numan] and Tall Harran; the Frankish towns were the fortress of Akrad [Hisn al-Akrad], Arqa, Laodicea, Tripoli and Antioch [Ibn Zubdat alHalab, II, 306, adds the fortress of Shumays, near Salamiyah]. There were a hundred victims at Aleppo; Hamat was almost completely destroyed; at Shayzar only one woman and her servant survived; at Kafar Tab there were no survivors; the citadel of Afamiyya collapsed; at Hims there were many victims; Al-Ma'arra was partly destroyed; Tall Harran split into two, and tombs and houses [i.e. the stratum of the ancient town] came to the surface. Akrad and Arqa were completely destroyed; at Laodicea there were many victims, and a statue appeared in a fissure, which subsequently filled with water; most of the inhabitants of Tripoli were killed; and few people survived at Antioch".


Ibn al-Athir, an Arab historian born in 1160, provides a report which is brief, but particularly useful for the additional piece of information that Ba`rin was destroyed (alTa'rikh, p.110):

"At Laodicea, a place split into two parts, out of which a statue appeared in the midst of the water. The cities of Sidon, Beirut, Tripoli, Acre, Tyre and all the citadels of the Franks were damaged". "There was a very violent earthquake in the Syrian territories, with a succession of tremendous shocks spreading destruction across the country and causing people to die. The strongest earthquakes were at Hamat and the citadel of Shayzar: both were destroyed. The same thing happened at the fortress of Ba`rin, at AlMa'arra [Maarrat an Numan] and at other villages. Many people perished in the ruins; town walls, houses and fortresses collapsed. Thanks be to God, Nur al-Din intervened, for he assembled an army and guaranteed the protection of the whole province conquering it without fighting or siege". "In connection with the pious sovereign Nur al-Din, we have already recalled — in bringing to a close our information about him — how he reorganised his troops and led them from Damascus towards Mesopotamia, which the Frankish coalition was anxious to conquer and govern. At that time, there were earthquakes with continual shocks which caused the destruction of fortresses, citadels and dwellings throughout the territory, from which all those of the inhabitants of Hims, Shayzar, Kafar Tab, Hamat and other areas who managed to escape, took to flight [...] towards the coastal and border regions. A great many people gathered into goups there"

INSCRIPTION

Hamah: inscription of 1157 (RCEA, IX, no.3220, pp.13-14 and Ciccarello, 1996, pp.489-90), recalls the reconstruction of the mosque of Hasanayin, built by Nur ad-Din (1118-1174), Muslim prince of Syria at the times of the Crusades.

"[In the name of God the Merciful, the Compassionate]. There is no god but God, [and Muhammad is his] Prophet. God [bless] him and grant him peace, and his family as well. The rebuilding of this blessed mosque, after its collapse in the earthquake which occurred in the year 552,.was ordered by our lord, the righteous sovere

Armenian sources

Some mention of the earthquakes of 1156 is contained in the Chronicle of Gregory the Priest: he was a disciple of Matthew of Edessa, a 12th century Armenian historian, and was the one who continued with his Chronicle (from 1132 to 1162). The original text was passed on in three manuscripts of the convent of S.Lazaro degli Armeni, of Venice.

Latin sources

As regards the Latin sources, although the analysis has been systematic, only a brief mention has emerged from the chronicles of Robert of Torigny. He was a monk in the Benedictine abbey of Bec (in Brittany, France), where his presence is recorded from 1128 to 1154. From 1155 Robert became the abbey of the great abbey of Mont-StMichel where he remained until his death in 1187. The news of the earthquakes in Syria probably reached France in a somewhat confused state because the damage mostly concerned the Muslim area of Syria, which was thus less accessible to the Christians. The text does not contain precise references to the places hit, simply defined as "lands overseas"; the date is generically stated as 1157.

Damage Table
Figures

Fig. 32 - 1156-59 sequence: shocks felt at Damascus

  • Fig. 32 - 1156-59 sequence: shocks felt at Damascus (from Guidoboni et. al., 2004)


Fig. 33 - Epicenters in 1156 and 1157 CE

  • Fig. 33 - a, b, c, and d (from Guidoboni et. al., 2004)


Fig. 34 - 1157 August 9 - September 7 Cumulative Effects

  • Fig. 34 - 1157 August 9 - September 7 Cumulative Effects (from Guidoboni et. al., 2004)


References

Guidoboni, E. and A. Comastri (2005). Catalogue of Earthquakes and Tsunamis in the Mediterranean Area from the 11th to the 15th Century, INGV

Taher (1996)

551/1156 on the night of Thursday 9 sha`bân 551 / 27 aylûl (September) at 8 a.m. a prodigious earthquake occurs; the ground shakes 3 or 4 times, and then, on the night of Wednesday 22 Sha`bân , another earthquake occurs; it is less violent and has 6 shocks; on the night of Saturday 25 of the same month, another earthquake until the end of the day. We received information from Aleppo and Hamâ reporting serious damage: a tower collapsed in Apamea; it is mentioned 40 shakes. On Wednesday 29 Sha`bân there was another earthquake, then another at the end of the night. And on the first Monday of Ramadan there was a terrible earthquake which repeated a second and third time on Tuesday 3 Ramadan during the day. The first daytime shock was very violent, the second and third were less strong than the first; tremors still took place at midday, and other very intense ones at midnight. After that, on the night of Friday 15 Ramadan again, an earthquake occurred in the morning; other tremors took place, of lesser importance, followed by others at the beginning of Saturday night, and still others on the night of Friday 23 Ramadan in the first third of the night. On Sunday 2 Shawwâl (November 18) of the same year, in the middle of the day, another earthquake occurred. And, on Thursday 7 Shawwâl , another shock at the time of midday prayer; the following Monday, an earthquake occurs, followed by another weaker one, then a third and a fourth; on the night of Sunday 23 Shawwâl the earth still trembles; other shocks occur which are not counted due to their abundance. Damascus and its suburbs are spared; but, on the other hand , the news comes from Aleppo that there were many damaged houses there, with the exception of Shayzar (Caesarea), most of the houses collapsed on the inhabitants, many were killed . The inhabitants of Kafr Tâb and Hamâ were afraid of having the same fate103.

552/1157: on the night of Wednesday 19 Safar (April 3), in the early morning an earthquake took place, then a second followed, weaker; the night of the following Thursday, another a few hours later, and a fourth after Friday prayers. News comes from northern Syria reporting a series of significant tremors in the cities of Caesarea, Hamâ , Kafr Tâb and Apamea near Aleppo104. On Thursday 25 djumâdâ I, a significant earthquake after dawn was followed by a tremor at the 6th hour and another at the 8th hour on Thursday; the third is stronger than the first two and more destructive. At the end of the day, there is a fourth earthquake at dusk. On the night of Sunday 4 djumâdâ II, at noon, a new shock occurred followed by another weaker one105. We are receiving information from northern countries according to which Aleppo was affected by an earthquake which distressed the inhabitants and caused them great damage; same event in Homs which was partially destroyed, the same for Hamâ , Kafr Tab , Apamea. Repairs carried out after the latest earthquakes were reduced to nothing; in Taymâ the effects of the earthquake are felt with great violence. At the 7th hour of Monday 4 Rajab in Damascus, we had never seen such an earthquake; people evacuated their homes. At the beginning of the night of the same day a new shock takes place, then another at midnight, and another at the end of the night, weaker than the first. On Friday 8th Rajab, another earthquake overwhelms people in the middle of the night, and yet another in the early morning; same thing on Saturday night, Sunday night, Monday night and the following ones. These cataclysms inspired a poet. On the 29th of Rajab, another earthquake; the city gate is opened and the inhabitants go out to reach the fields and the desert106. Wednesday 24 Ramadan, another earthquake; the destruction is significant in northern Syria; we were informed that in Aleppo strong tremors accompanied by detonations shook the houses and the ramparts on a daily basis. On the night of Saturday 10 Shawwâl, weaker tremors occur, others strong and painful after the evening prayer107. At the beginning of the night of Saturday 10 dhû - l-qi`da , an earthquake was followed by another, weaker one. On Sunday, at the 2' hour we feel another one. On the night of Friday 23 dhû -l- qi`cla , at the first hour of the night, an earthquake shook the houses. The night of Sunday 25 dhû - l-qi`da , another earthquake. The last Friday of dhû - l-qi`da , at the 12th hour of the day, another earthquake. We are informed that Nûr al-Dîn left Damascus at the head of his army towards the north, when he learned that the Franks were gathering. They waited until the earthquakes had destroyed citadels, fortresses and houses before raiding them. Nûr al-Dîn came out to protect the ruins, and maintain peace in Homs, Kafr Tab , Caesarea, Hamâ and other cities.

553/1158 ( Rabr I / April 17 ): we learn that an earthquake occurred in Aleppo. It destroyed homes, damaged the walls and the citadel108. On the night of Saturday the 25th of the same month, earthquake in Damascus. On Wednesday 23 Rajab, during midday prayer, an earthquake caused great fear to the people. Thursday 24th of Rajab, earthquake followed by another at midday prayer.

554/1159 : the first Friday109 of Muharram, earthquake at dawn, followed the same day by two less strong tremors. On Friday 9 djumâdâ I110, a violent wind blew; at the end of the night, two very violent and unbearable shocks.

555/1160 : that year Ibn al-Qalânisî died . We lose with his death the eyewitness who described the earthquakes in Syria. According to Ibn al-`Adîm111, earthquakes occurred for seven years, causing many victims. Most historians stop the time of the earthquakes at 552/1157 ; Ibn al-Djawzi112 wrote thus that year: “We learned in Ramadan that an earthquake had shaken Châm in the month of Rajab. It had affected 13 cities: 8 were located in the Muslim country, namely Aleppo, Hamâ , Caesarea, Kafr Tâb , Apamea, Homs, Ma'arrat , Tell Hurrân and 5 cities in the Frankish possessions, i.e. Hisn ` Araqa , Ladhiqiyya , Tripoli and Antioch . A teacher present in Hamâ said that he had left school for matters that concerned him; that then, the earthquake destroyed most of the city, and the school collapsed on all the children; the teacher said: “I haven’t found anyone to give me news of the students”113. The citadel of Chayzar (Caesarea) is also cited in the same context, Chayzar has not often been the subject of comments among historians114, except in connection with earthquakes, especially that of 552 A.H., and for the sole purpose to explain the causes of the disappearance of the Banû Munqidh . Emir Usama b. Munqidh115 composed a poetic work in which he mourns his family; it also brings together the poems to which we give the name “ nasily ” or tears over missing beings. Abu Shama116 indicates having read in the Dîwân of Prince Usâma that people had fled luxurious houses to settle in wooden cabins. Some Frankish historians117 report that in the fall and spring following 1156 AD a series of earthquakes occurred in Syria. Cyprus and the coastal cities north of Tripoli are affected by the tremors. In August 1157, the Orontes valley was hit by serious tremors.
Footnotes

103 B. al-Qalânisî , Dhayl , 337. Abu Shama, al-Rawdatayn , 1/103, 104.

104 B. al-Qalânisî , Dhayl , p. 337;

105 B. Qalânisî , op. cit ., 342.

106 al - Qalânisî . op . cit ., p. 343, 344.

107 al - Qalânisî , ibidem, 346.

108 B. al-Qalânisî , ibidem, 352.

109 al - Qalânisî , ibidem, 354.

110 B. al-Qalânist , ibid., 357.

111 in Zubda , 2/308.

112 M-Muntazam, 10/176.

113 We heard the same anecdote about the earthquake of the year 460 which occurred in Palestine.

114 B. al-Athîr , al-Kdmil , 11/2; Abû Shâma , al-Rawdatayn , 1/112; B. al-`Adîm , Zubda , 2/307 ; B. Khalikân , Wafayât , 1/368; Abû 1-Fida, al-Mukhtasar , 3/31,32.

115 Diwân, ed. Badawî , and `Abdul- Majîd , Kitdb al-mandzil wa -l- diydr , p. 104, 105.

116 A1-Rawdatayn, 1/185, 186.

117 Collection of Historians of the Crusades, Robert de Torgny , year 1157; William of Tyre, XVII p. 847,853; see Cahen , Northern Syria, p. 396; Runciman , History of Crusades , vol. II, p. 343, 344.

Taher (1979)

551 A.H./September 1156 AD

EXPLANATION OF THE EARTHQUAKE THAT OCCURRED IN THE YEAR OF GRACE 551, AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.

On the night of Thursday 9 cha'aban 551 (27 Aylul)2 at 8 o'clock there occurred a prodigious earthquake. The ground shook 3 or 4 times, then it stopped under the effect of the same power that had triggered it. Glory to the mighty king and victorious.

Then, on the night of Wednesday 22 Cha'abane, according to testimonies, a comparable phenomenon occurred which continued throughout the day. It was less violent and caused 6 shocks.

On the night of Saturday 25 of the same month, the earthquake still filled people with fear until the end of the day. Then it ceased by the grace of God who had started it and made it stop.

We received reports from Aleppo and Humat reporting serious damage: a tower of “Afamya” [Apamea] collapsed under the effect of this blessed [?] shock. 40 shakes are mentioned — God knows best. We've never seen anything like this phenomenon in the previous year nor in previous eras.

On Wednesday 29 Chaàbane, there was another earthquake after the one we mentioned at the end of the day. Then another one at the end of the night. And a terrible earthquake struck on the first Monday of Ramadan which repeated a 2nd and 3rd time on Tuesday 3 Ramadan during the day. The first shock occurred during the day and was very violent, the 2nd and 3rd being less strong than the first. Shakes again took place at noon, of the same amplitude, and then others, very intense, which frightened hearts at midnight. Glory to God who is able to accomplish such miracles!

After that, at 9 o'clock on the night of Friday 15th Ramadan of the same year, another prodigious earthquake struck. In the morning of that night, other tremors took place, of lesser importance, followed by others at the beginning of Saturday night and others still on the night of Friday 23 Ramadan in the first third of the night. In the middle of the day, on Sunday 2 Shawwal of the same year, a tremor occurred from a prodigious earthquake which frightened and overwhelmed the people. On Thursday 7 Shawwal, another shock struck at the time of midday prayer. The following Monday, an earthquake took place, followed by another weaker one, then a third and a fourth.

On the night of Sunday 23 Shawwal, again an earthquake filled souls with fear.

There followed other shocks which were not counted due to their abundance. The Supreme God spared Damascus and its suburbs. The residents were relieved by this manifestation of benevolence and mercy. On the other hand, news came from Aleppo that there had been many damaged houses. With the exception of Chayzar, most of the houses had collapsed on the inhabitants, many of whom had been killed. The inhabitants of Kafratab were afraid, and in Humat, the same thing. In the other provinces of Syria, people did not know that prodigious events were happening there.

Footnotes

2 Ibn al Qalânisi, Dhayl, p.p. 334-336; Abu Chama, ar Rawdatin, 1/103,104.

References

Taher, M.A. (1979): Corpus des texts arabes relatifs aux tremblements de terre et autres catastrophes naturelles, de la conquete arabe au XII H/XVIII JC, Ph.D. Thesis (Univ. Paris), 337 pp.

552 A.H./April 1157 AD

The following year began on a Wednesday1a. The sun was in the sign of Aquarius.

We mentioned in A.H. 551 the aftermath of the earthquake which we will not mention again.

On the night of Wednesday 19 çafar 552, in the early morning, a prodigious earthquake struck which frightened and tormented people. It stopped by the grace of God, then a second followed - weaker, and on the night of the following Thursday, another struck a few hours later and a fourth one struck after Friday prayers.

News came from the north country informing us of a series of earthen tremors. In the city of Chayzar (Caesarea) Humat, Caphratab and Afamya a few mahwalz [?] from Aleppo. It is God who knows everything.

On Thursday 25 Djumada I1b, a prodigious earthquake broke out after dawn. The earth was shaken, and a second shock followed at the 6th hour and another at the 8th hour on Thursday. The third was stronger than the first two and more destructive.

He who started them, stopped them by his power!

At the end of the day, there was a 4th earthquake at dusk, which caused great harm to people. They began to pray and implore God.

On the night of Sunday 4 Djumada II, at noon, a new shock occurred, followed by another weaker one.

Information was received from the Northern Countries2 according to which Aleppo had was affected by an earthquake which distressed the inhabitants and caused them great damage. Same event in Hums which had been partially destroyed, the same for Eumat, Ileratab, Aphamyat'. Repairs made after the last earthquake had been destroyed. In Tayma' the effects of the earthquake were felt with great violence and great terror.

At the 7th hour of Monday 4 Rajab 552 H. in Damascus, we had never seen such an earthquake. People were overcome with fear for their lives and their homes. They evacuated the homes, shops, everything that had a ceiling. They rushed out. They evacuated a number of precious, irreplaceable things from the mosque. Immediately afterwards, there was a shock which stopped by the grace of God.

He wanted to demonstrate his goodwill for his people. There is no greater mercy than that of God!

At the beginning of the night of the mentioned date there was a new shock, then another at midnight, another one at the end of the night, weaker than the first.

On Friday 8 Rajeb, another terrible earthquake overwhelmed the people in the middle of the night, and another in the early morning. Same thing on Saturday night, Sunday night, Monday night and the following. This defies explanation.

THESE CATACLYSMS HAVE INSPIRED A POET:

Fear grips us in the face of these earthquakes
that Destiny provoked at the orders of the God of Heaven

They destroyed Caesarea and Humat,
killed their inhabitants. Such is the fate,

And number of countries, citadels,
Well-built fortresses

At this spectacle tears of blood flow from our eyes when God has decided something, it is inevitable that it will be accomplished

The intelligent man, the one with a lucid mind, his heart no longer understands anything

We see him recite his rosary, with tears in his eyes,
So terrible is the misfortune that threatens him

God is so high, far above nonsense
And the ignorance of humans.

As for the people of Damascus, they evacuated their houses as well as all the places covered, they sought refuge in the mosque and in the open squares, because they feared for their lives.

Another earthquake occurred on the 29th. The city gate was opened and inhabitants went out to reach the fields and deserts outside. They spent a few nights and days outside, in fear. They begged God to spare them.

On Wednesday1c 24 Ramadan of the same year, another earthquake caused people fear and damage, especially since they knew what had happened in the land of Syria. The destruction was significant.

It was reported that in Aleppo the mentioned earthquake had shaken the houses, the ramparts in large part. People had evacuated the city, fearing for their lives. In Humat, it was worse. What had been rebuilt was destroyed again. The devastation continued for several days. Daily a large number strong tremors occurred, accompanied by detonations comparable to thunderous and terrible rolls of thunder.

We relied on the grace of God.

Weaker tremors followed and on the night of Saturday 10 chawal, an earthquake occurred after evening prayer, which was very painful. The earth trembled. Shortly after, another shock occurred which was calmed by the grace of God. The people of Damascus were spared by the will of God.

The night of Saturday 10 Dhul Qi'da1d of the same year, at the beginning of the night, an earthquake shook the earth and made hearts quiver with fear. It was followed by another, weaker one.

On Sunday, at the second hour, an earthquake broke out, immediately followed by another. It stopped by the grace of God. On the night of Friday 23 Dhul Qi'da, at first hour of the night, an earthquake made hearts beat, shook houses and walls and stopped by the grace of God.

On the night of Sunday 25 Dhul Qi'da, it resumed, followed by another on Friday at the start of the night.

At midnight, more violent shaking. People rushed towards the mosque and open spaces, imploring God. At the end of the night, the earthquake resumed a 2nd and 3rd time, less violent. Then a 4th shake, more weak, a 5th and a 6th. It calmed down by the grace of the one who had him made it begin. It did little damage.

The last Friday of Dhul Qi'da, at the 2nd hour of the day a shock occurred.

On the night of Friday 2 Djumada II we were informed of another earthquake.

MILITARY FACTS.

Nûr ad-Din left Damascus at the head of his army towards the country of Syria, when he learned that the Franks were gathering (may God exterminate them). They were waiting that the earthquake destroyed citadels, fortresses and houses to bring them back.

Nûr ad-Din went out to protect the ruins, and pacify Hums, Kafr-Tab, Caesarea, Hamat and the other cities, to rebuild. He had under his orders many Turkmen mercenaries, as well as the garrison.

They set up camp near Antioch, facing the Franks. He laid siege to the city, until no one wants to give in to corruption anymore.

Footnotes

1a Ibn al Qalânisi, Dhayl, 337.

1b Ibn al Qalânisi, Dhayl, 342.

2 Ibn al Qalânisi, Dhayl, p.p. 343/344.

1c Ibn al Qalânisi, Dhayl, 345.

1d Ibn al Qalânisi, Dhayl, 346.

References

Taher, M.A. (1979): Corpus des texts arabes relatifs aux tremblements de terre et autres catastrophes naturelles, de la conquete arabe au XII H/XVIII JC, Ph.D. Thesis (Univ. Paris), 337 pp.

553 A.H./April 1158 AD

15 Rabi' I1: We learned that an earthquake had occurred in Aleppo. It had destroyed the homes, damaged the walls and the citadel.

Saturday 25, night: Earthquake in Damascus. It stopped by order of the one who started it.

Wednesday 23 Rajab: During midday prayer, earthquake which caused a great fright to people. It calmed down thanks to God

Thursday 24 Rajab: Earthquake followed by another at midday prayer.

Footnotes

1 Ibn al Qalânisi, Dhayl, 352.

References

Taher, M.A. (1979): Corpus des texts arabes relatifs aux tremblements de terre et autres catastrophes naturelles, de la conquete arabe au XII H/XVIII JC, Ph.D. Thesis (Univ. Paris), 337 pp.

554 A.H./January 1159 AD

The 1st Friday2 of Muharram: An earthquake at dawn, followed the same day by two less strong shocks.

Sunday 22 Rabia' I, night: 4 shocks at the beginning of the night, which woke up the sleepers.

Friday 93 Djumada I: A violent wind blew. At the end of the night, two very violent and unbearable shocks.

Footnotes

2 Ibn al Qalânisi, Dhayl, 354.

3 Ibn al Qalânisi, Dhayl, 357.

References

Taher, M.A. (1979): Corpus des texts arabes relatifs aux tremblements de terre et autres catastrophes naturelles, de la conquete arabe au XII H/XVIII JC, Ph.D. Thesis (Univ. Paris), 337 pp.

555 A.H./1160 AD

That year Ibn al-Qalânisi died. We have lost the eyewitness who described natural disasters. According to Ibn al-'Adim1a, earthquakes occurred for seven years, causing many victims. Most historians stop the era of earthquakes at 552 A.H.

The year 552; Ibn-al-Jawzi2a testifies as follows:

We learned in Ramadan that an earthquake had shaken Syria in the month of Rajab. It had affected 13 cities: 8 in the Muslim country, and 5 in the pagan possessions. For the Islamic countries these were Aleppo, Humat, Caesarea, Kafr-Tab, Aphamya, Hums, Ma'arrat, Tell Harran, The Frankish possessions were: Hisn al-Ak'rad, 'Arqat, Ladhigiat, Tripoli, Antioch. The number of victims, we get it from a teacher present in Humat. He mentions that he had left school for business that concerned him, that then the earthquake came to destroy the greater part of the city, and the school collapsed on all the children. The master said: "I haven't found anyone to give me student news".

We heard the same anecdote about the 460 earthquake that occurred in Palestine, with the same mention of the gathering place. The citadel of Caesarea is also cited in the same context"

We can establish the list of victims as follows:

Aleppo: 100 victims
Humat: Almost all the inhabitants perished. Rare survivors.
Caesarea: All were killed except a woman and her servant.
Kafr—Tab: No survivors.
Afamya: The citadel was destroyed.
Hums: Very heavy losses of inhabitants.
Ma'ra: Part of the population disappeared.
Tell haran: The city split in two and in the middle, tombs appeared. Many houses destroyed.
Ibn-Al-'Adim1b adds:
At the Ach-Chumays citadel, near Salmyat, Hisn in Acrad and at 'Ariqa, many deaths.
In Latakia: A crevasse formed and an idol appeared there. Then, the slot fills with water.
In Tripoli: Most of the population was wiped out.
In Antioch: Idem

Almost all of the markets, citadels and ramparts were demolished and Mir-ad-Din undertook the restoration. The results are the same in the Frankish possessions.
THE EVENTS IN CAESAREA.

Caesarea2b has not often been the subject of comment by historians, except in connection with the earthquakes, especially that of 552 H./1157. Its citadel, near Ma'arra, between this town and Humat, a day's walk away, was destroyed.

Abu'l Fidda3a mentions, for his time, the existence of a bridge in this place which was called the bridge of Ibn Mùnqidh and that only a desert hill remains, west of Caesarea.

Ibn Al Athir1c: the bani Munqiz had inherited this citadel at the time of Sâlah b. Mirdas.

Abu al-Fidda2c disputes this assertion, saying that the B-Munqidhent came into possession of this citadel in 474 while Mirdas exercised its functions until 420. The Bani Munqia' took possession therefore of this citadel 54 years after the Death of Mirdâs. Abu'l Fidda here corrects a mistake made by Ibn al-Athir. It is based on Usama'b-Munqia' who survived the earthquake. This citadel depended on the diocese of Bishop Dimitri, who had left the usufruct [?] to his grandfather of Usama in return for tribute. The grandfather had also received use of the bishop's domain. The munquiaites had paid 3 years of taxes for the evacuation of the Byzantine garrison. The evacuation took place on a Monday of Rajeb 474.

This mention of the earthquake was made by historians with the sole aim of explaining the causes of the disappearance of this family.

Sadid al-Mulk 'Ali b.A1-Munqidh3a was governor of it until 6 Muharram 479, after him Abu'l Murraf Naçr ibn 'Ali succeeded him until 491.

When he died, he appointed Murshid b—'Ali as his successor, who refused. He devolved his rights to his brother, Sultan b. 'Ali.

Murshid had children and feared that serving as governor would harm them. Among them, Usama had a strong personality. One day he killed a lion. His father advised him to go into exile, for fear that the uncle would take umbrage at his too great valor. All Murshid's children dispersed. They complained to Nur ad-Din who was at that time preoccupied with the crusade. He feared that the governor would not [would?] give the citadel to the Franks if he got involved in this affair.

The governor was Muhammad b-as-Sultân until Rajab 3, the day of the earthquake. After the earthquake, the citadel was reduced to ruins and Nur-ad-Din took possession of it, without firing a shot. Ibn al-Athir, Abû Chama and other historians1d say that a Munqizite nobleman celebrated the circumcision of a child, and invited the whole tribe; they had a big party with a horse that welcomed the guests standing on two legs.

The earthquake occurred. The first to rush to the door was killed by a kick from the horse. No one dared to go out and everyone died under the landslide. There were only a few survivors.

According to Ibn al 'Adim2d, a lady, Hatûn, the sister of the governor's wife, His [her?] life was saved and he [she?] was able to free himself [herself?] from the rubble. Ibn Wâcil3c also specifies that a learned monkey jumped [singe savant saute] out of the window and thus had his life saved. He was the only survivor (according to him).

Abu Ya'lâ ibn—Al—Qalanisi4a, regarding the earthquake land of 22 Shawwal 51, says that a series of tremors occurred and that on this occasion, Chayzar was destroyed: the suburbs from 51, and the citadel in Rajab 52.

This opinion seems very likely to me.

Most historians, including Ibn al-Athir5a, agree to recognize that some of Nur-ad-Din's generals reconquered the citadel and its ramparts. Abu'l Fidda specifies that Nur ad-Din headed towards Caesarea, on Tuesday 3 Djumada I 53, that he attributed the citadel to Ibn ad-Daya.

A number of historians have reported different versions of how Nour-ad-Din reached to take command of the citadel.

Abu Châma1st reports, according to Ibn Abù Tayy, that during the year during which the citadel was destroyed by the earthquake, Nûr ad-Din headed towards Caesarea, seized it and gave it to Madj-ad-Din Ibn ad-Daya.

But, he also reports1e, according to other sources, that Nûr ad-din himself took command of the citadel, rebuilt it and had ramparts put up. He did the same for all the towns in the region which were destroyed by the earthquake. This was only a means to better defend against attacks from the Franks. Ibn Khallikân2nd reports the same version.

Ibn al-'Adim3d, for his part, relates that Nûr ad-dln headed towards the citadel and when he arrived there, he met Khatim, the Sultan's wife. He asked him [her?] where the treasure of the citadel was and [she] replied that [it] had remained under the rubble.

Ibn al—AthIr4b reports two different versions. In one of them, Nûr ad-Din would have personally conquered the citadel. In the second, some of the generals of Nûr ad-Din headed to Caesarea while they were in a place near the city, at the time of the earthquake. It would be them who would have taken and delivered Caesarea to Nûr ad-Din, who would have rebuilt it as it was said above.

This version5b is likely because Nûr ad-din fell ill during the earthquake which devastated the entire region.

Abu l-Fidda6a also reports two different versions: In one, Nûr ad-Din himself seized the city and the citadel just after the earthquake. In the other, he would have captured the city on Tuesday 3 Djumada I 553, that is to say a year after the earthquake, and would have ceded it to Majd-ad-en Ibn ad-daya.

LITERARY PRODUCTION:

These earthquakes gave rise to important literary production. For example, Usama Ibn Munqii wrote: "Kitab al -manâzil wa-d-dyar"1f in which he brings together the verses of poetry which are generally found at the top of poems and to whom we give the name “nasib” or “buka’iyyât” that is to say relating to lamentations (or tears over beings who have disappeared).

He had the idea of bringing them together after seeing the spectacle of the effects of the earthquake on the regions in which they took place. Furthermore, he composed a personal poetic work "the Diwan Usama"2f in which he mourns his family as well as his country, victims of these earthquakes.

Inside this diwan, Usama specifies, among other things, that his loved ones perished in the earthquake in "the blink of an eye". Furthermore, to serve to awaken the conscience of the people who remained in indifference to divine commandments; The author also says::
O the greatest of the merciful, have mercy on your faithful (by putting an end) to these earthquakes, because they do not cause than death,

The lands where they are found are in convulsions to the point that they appear to be ships with agitated breaths,

Half of them have perished, the other half are in the expectation of what the first suffered. They replaced the permanent houses with huts which for them will be nothing more than tombs with a wooden roof.
The Fatimid vizier As-Salih1g Tala'i' Ibn Ramik sent him a “qasida” to console him for the loss of his family. Inside of this poem, he specifies that the country of “Cham” [Syria] hates its inhabitants, it is he who is responsible for the fact that no wise man is established there. If wars become rarer there, they are replaced by aspen[?]—earth shocks or other serious events.

Other natural phenomena can still replace earthquakes, such as thunder, rain and tornadoes. All this is due to the fact that Islam is absent from Jerusalem, but the vine is present there. On the other hand, its occupants worship a crucified God.

This earthquake left its mark on many historians, including Ibn al-Wardy2g (8th S.H.):
If God decides on a sentence, who can reject it? which of the Bani Munqid will be saved?
Ibn al-Wardy was appointed judge in Caesarea by the judge of judges in Aleppo. 'Uthman Ibn Al-Barizi al-Hamawi. As soon as he arrived in the city, he felt unwell which he believed was due to the pestilential atmosphere, which reigned in the city. He wrote to the judge in Aleppo asking to be transferred to another city. He responded favorably to his request and allowed him to leave Caesarea.
Footnotes

1a Zubdat, 2/308.

2a Al Muntazam, 10/176.

1b Zubdat, 2/306.

2b Yaqût, Mù'djam, 3/353.

3a Al Mukhtaçar, 3/31.

1c Al Kamil, 11/2.

2c Al Mukhtaçar, 3/31,32.

3b Ibn Khalikan, Wafayât, 1/368.

1d Al Kamil, 11/221; Ar Rawdatin,1/112.

2d Zubdat, 2/307.

3c Mufardj, 1/128.

4a Dhayl, 335.

5a - this footnote is missing from the original document

1e Ar Rawdatîn, 1/110; Ibid., 1/112.

2e Wafayât, 3/86.

3d Zubdat, 2/307.

4b Al Kamil, 11/221; al Bahir, 112.

5b Ellisséeff , Nûr ad-Din, 2/519.

6a Mukhtaçar, 3/31.

1f Introduction, p.53.

2f Ed. Badawi, Abd el Medjid, p. p. 304-309.

1g See Abû Châma, ar Rawdatin, N°6.

2g Tatitimat al Mukhtaçar, 2/58.

References

Taher, M.A. (1979): Corpus des texts arabes relatifs aux tremblements de terre et autres catastrophes naturelles, de la conquete arabe au XII H/XVIII JC, Ph.D. Thesis (Univ. Paris), 337 pp.

Sbeinati et. al. (2005)


Fig. 9. Map of intensity distribution for August 12, 1157 earthquake.


〈083〉 1156 September-1159 May Western Syria including Damascus - Foreshocks, aftershocks, surface faulting.

Parametric catalogues and previous studies
Sources

Introduction

Depending on quality of the available historical sources, we consider that Ibn Al-Qalansi is the best eye-witness of this seismic crisis in the region during that period, and we summarize his text chronically with intensity evaluation of each described locality.

Ibn Al-Qalansi

  • 1156 September 28 (551 Sha’aban 9), 3-4 strong shocks hit Damascus: III-IV.

  • 1156 October 9 (551 Sha’aban 22), 6 shocks were felt in Damascus: II-III.

  • 1156 October 12 (551 Sha’aban 25), 2 shocks hit Damascus: III-IV; Aleppo: V-VI; Hama: V-VI; Afamia: VI.

  • 1156 October 17 (551 Sha’aban 29), 2 shocks was felt in Damascus: III. 1156 October 22 (551 Ramadan 5), there were 3 shocks in Damascus: IV.

  • 1156 October 23 (551 Ramadan 6), 5 shocks were in Damascus: IV-V. 1156 October 31 (551 Ramadan 15), 2 shocks in Damascus.

  • 1156 November 1 (551 Ramadan 16), 2 shocks in Damascus: III.

  • 1156 November 4 (551 Ramadan 18), a strong shock was felt in Damascus: III-IV.

  • 1156 November 8 (551 Ramadan 23), there was a strong shock in Damascus: III-IV.

  • 1156 November 18 (551 Shawwal 2), there was a strong shock in Damascus: IV.

  • 1156 November 22 (551 Shawwal 6), at noon, a shock was in Damascus: III.

  • 1156 December 2 (551 Shawwal 16), there was a strong shock in Damascus: III.

  • 1156 December 3 (551 Shawwal 17), 4 shocks in Damascus: IV.

  • 1156 December 8 (551 Shawwal 23), many shocks in Damascus: IV-V. Aleppo: V-VI, Shaizar: VII-VIII; Kafar Tab: VIVII; Hama: VI-VII.

  • 1157 April 2 to 4 (552 Safar 19, 20 and 21), a shock was felt in Damascus: IV; Shaizar: VI; Hama: VI; Aleppo: V; Kafar Tab: VI.

  • 1157 July 5 (552 Jumada I 25), 4 strong shocks in Damascus: III-IV.

  • 1157 July 13 (552 Jumada II 4), a great earthquake followed by anther one less stronger was in Damascus: IV-V. In Aleppo, it was a frighten earthquake: IV-V. In Homs, it was frighten earthquake with destruction: V-VI. In Hama and Kafar Tab, there was destruction: VVII. Same was in Afamia: V-VII. In Tayma, there was damage: V.

  • 1157 August 12 (552 Rajab 4), a great earthquake was in Damascus, causing partial destruction: V-VI; Hama: VIII-IX; Shaizar: VIII-IX; Kafar Tab: VIII-IX.; Afamia: VIII-IX; Arqa: VIII-IX; Aleppo: VII-VIII; Homs: VII-VIII; Lattakia: VII-VIII; Tripoli: VII-VIII; Antioch: VII-VIII; Shmemis: VII-VIII; Qalaat Al-Hosn: VII-VIII; Maarret Annooman: VI-VII; Tel Harran:? (fig. 9).

  • 1157 August 16, 17 and 18 (552 Rajab 8, 552 Rajab 9, 552 Rajab 10), there were 4 main earthquakes and series of shocks in Damascus: III-IV.

  • 1157 September 6 (552 Rajab 29), a frightening earthquake was in Damascus: IV-V.

  • 1157 October 30 (552 Ramadan 24), many shocks were in Damascus: IV-V. In Aleppo, there was light damage to the houses: VI. In Hama, there were a destruction with sound: VII-VIII.

  • 1157 November 14 (552 Shawwal 10), a strong earthquake caused a panic in Damascus: III-IV.

  • 1157 December 13 and 14 (552 Dhul Qi’ada 10), there were 2 shocks in Damascus: III-IV.

  • 1157 December 26 (552 Dhul Qi’ada 23), there was a shock in Damascus: IV.

  • 1157 December 28 (552 Dhul Qi’ada 25), there were 6 shocks causing a panic in Damascus: IV-V.

  • 1158 January 1 (552 Dhul Qi’ada 30), there were many shocks in Damascus: III-IV.

  • 1158 April 16 (553 Rabi’a I 15), Aleppo was shaken: IV.

  • 1158 April 25 (553 Rabi’a I 25), there was a shock in Damascus: III.

  • 1158 August 20 (553 Rajab 23), there was a shock in Damascus: III.

  • 1158 August 21 (553 Rajab 24), there was a shock in Damascus: III.

  • 1159 January 23 (554 Muharram 1), there were 3 shocks in Damascus: III.

  • 1159 April 12 (554 Rabi’a I 22), there was a shock in Damascus: IV-V.

  • 1159 May 30 (554 Jumada I 10), there was a shock in Damascus: IV.


Ibn Al-Athir

In this year [552 A.H.] in Rajab [1157 August 9-September 7], there were many strong earthquakes, causing destruction of many towns and killing a countless number of people. Hama, Shaizar, Kafar Tab, Maarret, Afamia, Homs, Crac Des Chevaliers, Arqa, Lattakia, Tripoli and Antioch were totally destroyed. The remaing towns in Bilad Al-Sham were partially destroyed. Ramparts of the towns and fortresses collapsed.

Abu Al-Fida

In this year (552 A.H.), Rajab, there were strong earthquakes, causing destruction of Hama, Shaizar, Homs, Hosn Al-Akrad, Tripoli, Antioch and other places, to the extent that fortresses and walls fell down. Large number of people were killed under debris.

Bar Hebraeus

And in this year, which is the year 552 of the Arabs (1157 A.D.), severe earthquakes took place in Syria destroying many towns. In Hamth [Hama], its fortress and all its large houses fell down. Old men, women, children, and tens of thousands of its inhabitants perished. The fortress of Shaizar fell down, every part of it, and only women and eunuch escaped. The people of Emessa went forth hastily and were delivered, but their monasteries and fortress perished. In the same manner, the people of Aleppo fled from the city, and stayed outside for a few days. Their houses in the city were thrown down with perishing of five hundred souls. Similar was in Kafar Tab and Afamia where no one escaped. Cities of Franks, Hosn Al-Akrad and Arqa fell completely. In Laodicea the great church only remained, and all those who were inside were delivered. The ground inside the church was rent asunder, and a chasm which was full of clay appeared, and in the middle of the clay a molten image was standing upright. Similarly, most of Antioch and Tripoli were destroyed.

Chronicle of 1234

And the year of 1462 arrived. In that year, there was a large earthquake and Sayzar [Shaizar] fell down. Forty thousand persons were killed. The governor and his children were among those who were killed. The citadel that was built on a mountain fell down. A great number of persons were killed in Hama, Salamiya and in many nearby villages.

Michael the Syrian

And in this year, there were severe earthquakes in Syria and many places were destroyed. In Hamath, the fortress, the town and all large houses fell down upon the citizens. Old men, women, children and a myriad of persons were killed. The fortress of Saizar fell entirely, except a woman and a eunuch. And the people of Emessa were taken by the fear: they fled the town and were delivered. Their houses and the fortress were destroyed. And in same manner, the people in Aleppo fled from the city, and sat down outside it for a few days and were delivered, and their houses were thrown down, and only five hundred persons perished in it. Same was at Kaphar Tab, and Afamia, no one escaped, and many other places as far as Rahabot. Cities of the Franks, Hosn Al-Akrad and Arqa fell down completely. In Laodicea, the great church only remained, and all those who were in the church were delivered. In some cities, the earth was opened. In this city, the earth was opened and lying to watch a chasm full of mud, and in the center of the mud a statue, staying upright, was fusing. Similarly, the greater part of Antioch and Tripoli was destroyed.

Saadeh (1984)

In 1157, there was a very large earthquake in Northern Syria, causing heavy damages in Lattakia and other cities.

References

Sbeinati, M. R., R. Darawcheh, and M. Monty (2005). The historical earth-quakes of Syria: An analysis of large and moderate earthquakes from1365 B.C. to 1900 A.D.,. Ann. Geophys. 48(3): 347-435.

Zohar (2019)

Reliable Dead Sea Transform Events



Doubtful Dead Sea Transform Events


References

Zohar, M. (2019). Temporal and Spatial Patterns of Seismic Activity Associated with the Dead Sea Transform (DST) during the Past 3000 Yr. Seismological Research Letters 91(1): 207-221.. .

Zohar, M. (2019) Supplement - ie the catalog

M. Zohar's publication page with links to his publications

Guidoboni et al. (2004)

Ambraseys (2004)

Wikipedia pages

1157 Hama Earthquake

Paleoclimate - Droughts

References